THE LIFE OR THE ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY OF S. THOMAS ARCHBISHOPE OF CANTERBURY.  
COLLONIAE.  
M.DC.XXXIX.   

TO THE MOST REVEREND FATHER IN GOD RICHARD SMYTH BISHOPE OF CHALCEDONE etc.  
MOST Reverend and my most honoured good Lord,  
I have always apprehended the life and Martyrdom of that most excellent Prelate, and undaunted Champion, S. Thomas Archbishope of Canterbury, a most perfect Pattern of a good Pastor, yea and of a good subject too, as one wisely discerning God's part from Caesars, and giving to either their own, without which there can be no Christian justice. Take his own golden, and last words for it, written to King Henry his sovereign; Prepared I am, not only to die, but also to suffer a thousand deaths, and all torments whatsoever for Christ's sake: Yet whether I die or live, 
Cod. Vat. l. 5. Epist. 54.  I am and shall ever be yours; and what ever becomes of us and ours, God ever bless you and your issue. So that I have judged no time misspent, in culling the pieces out of the most authentical and best Authors, which have concurred to the making up of this little bulk, or Epistolarie process of his life and death; which I hope will appear most contentful and satisfactory to all, and fittest to frame a right judgement in any: as not being crooked and fitted to self ends by artificial amplifications, but furnished by known fact, and made good by so many and so ir●eprochable witnesses, as it cannot indeed be suspected to be in any part disguised or forced by corruption or malice, but to deliver a naked truth.  
Now amongst all those, whom I duly reverence and honour in earth, I could find none, to whose patronage this poor work of mine, might say a more just claim then to your Lordship: like as, in my judgement, your lordship can pretend no Patron in Heaven, to whom you may have a more confident recourse, or with whom you might have more sympathy, being considered such as he lived in this earthly habitation, for religiousness, zeal, country, cause, constancy. None which comes more home to your use in respect of your long delay in banishment, and the opposition you have found, even amongst some of your children, and those domesticals of faith. In a word, in reading it you will not fail before your death, to read a great part of your own renowned life. May it, I beseech almighty God, be long, contentful, prosperous in earth: and followed out with an eternally blessed one in heaven. These are, and ever shall be, the zealous wishes of all good men; and in particular of  
Your Lords. most humble and devoted servant. A. B.   

THE PREFACE TO THE Epistolarie and Ecclesiastical History of saint Thomas Archbishop of Canterbury.  
INTENDING to present unto your view out of that reverend an renowned author Cardinal Baronius the great controversy between the Church and kingdom of England, wherein the chief actors in this our disturbed nation, were, that mighty King Henry the second, and our Metropolitan saint Thomas Archbishop of Canterbury, and in foreign countries that most holy & wise Pope Alexander the 3. and Lewes the pious king of France, with many Catholic Princes, and among the schismatics the potent Emperor Frederick with his idol Octavian, seeking by all means to intrude themselves, and put their sickles into this harvest, where the Devil the father of their execrable schism, like a deep politician taking advantage of their hellish discord had in this unfortunate Island sowed the cockle of dissension, I thought best in regard this canker so spread itself through the Christian world, and this history was collected out of the Epistles written by the chiefest rulers in that age, to lay open briefly the state of the western Church, and kingdoms united therein, whereby your minds receiving light may better discover things otherwise obscured. First therefore to delineate the time, I must somewhat touch the reign of Pope Adrian, Alexander's predecessor, who being the only man of our English nation that ever steered saint Peter ship, and was not only for his singular virtues, wisdom and learning preferred to the Apostolic Sea, but also himself the Apostle who converted the Norwegyans to the Christian faith, I think it no unnecessary digression to treat of his origine, progresse, and most high preferment.  
At abbots Langley in the County of Hertford, near king's Langley, 
Nicolas Breakespeare afterwards Pope Adrian, borne in England.  where Edmund of Langley received his first breath, from whom all the kings of England and Scotland have these many years descended, was borne Nicolas Breakespeare, who afterwards exalted to the government of the Church of Rome, and called Adrian the fourth, ruled in matters of faith and Religion, the whole Christian world. His father was Robert Breakespeare a younger brother of the family of Breakespeare, whose place concurring with the name is seated near Uxbridge in Middelsex now in the possession of Ashby. His father (saith john Stowe) after the death of his wife, and before the departure (as I conceive) of his son out of the realm, professed a Religious life in the Monastery of saint Abbans; wherein Stowe ignorantly, not maliciously ran into an error, for Pope Adrians' mother (as shall be afterwards showed) overlived him. It appeareth in a Counsel celebrated in Normandy by Pope Alexander's Legates with the Archbishop of Roan and Bishops of the same Province anno Dom. 1172. how before that time men might enter into religion leaving their wives in the world, for there was made a Canon afterwards prohibiting it. And so might Robert Breakespeare in this precedent age (as it is affirmed) be a Monk in saint Abbans, and his wife (as it is certain) led a retired life under the Archbishop in Canterbury. The name of Breakespeare being truly English, and about the time of the Conquest, invincibly proveth they were of the Saxon not of the Norman race. Breakespeare itself was in the reign of king james the inheritable mansion of a knight, and how great in forepast days, God knoweth. But (as saint Thomas saith in his Epistle to Gylbert Bishop of London) what hath a priest, a religious man to do with these worldly flourishes? I will descend to his humiliation, which was his ascent, first to honour, then to heaven. 
All that followeth is collected out of Card. Baronius.  Leaving as Abraham his country and kindred, he traveled in his youth to purchase learning, and coming to Arnulate professed religion in the Monastery of saint Rufus, where he was called first to be Prior, than Abbot of the house, whereupon it fortuned that for serious occasions of the Church commended to his charge he went to the Apostolic Sea, and having fully finished all his business, and now intending to return, Pope Eugenius of blessed memory retained him there, and by consent of his brethren, 
Pope Eugenius Adrian Bishop of Alba.  did consecrate him Bishop of Alba. A while after, seeing his virtues and wisdom, he designed him Legate a Latere of the Apostolic Sea into Norway to preach the faith in that Province, 
Adrian Apostle of Norway.  and purchase to almighty God their misdebelieving souls, where he like a worthy and discreet steward and disciple of Christ, diligently instructed that rude and Barbarous nation in the Christian law and Ecclesiastical ordinances. 
Pope Anastacius.  After by the divine providence upon the death of Eugenius and preferment of Anastacius to the Papal throne, he returned to his mother the holy Church of Rome, leaving beehind him peace to the kingdom, laws to the barbarous, tranquillity to the Churches, order and discipline to the Clergy, and a people acceptable to God and fruitful in good works. Within a short time after died Anastacius, and the Bishops and Cardinals assembling together in saint Peter Church by the dispensation of the divine counsel, speedily chose him Pope, 
Pope Ad●iā  and with great acclamation of the Clergy and laiety, as a man elected by Almighty God (although he laboured with all his power to avoid it) they enthronized him in the papal chair, calling him Adrian the fourth 3. Non. Decemb. An. Dom. 1156. He was a man of singular benignity, 
The praise of Pope Adrian.  meek and patiented, learned in the Greek and Latin tongues, eloquent in speech, a perfect Orator, very skilful in Church music, a famous preacher, seldom angry, willing to pardon, bountiful in beestowing, a great Almsman, and for demeanour and beehaviour renowned. This much out of the Vatican library. Now to show that he esteemed his honour a burden, his dignity a misery, and that he would never have undergone the weighty charge of this supreme authority, but only to satisfy the will of almighty God, I do here recite his own words spoken to that worthy john of Salusbury in Polichrati lib. 8. cap. 23. He confessed he found in that high estate so great tribulations, as in comparison of them all his former bitter adversities, seemed sweet and pleasing; He said, the seat of the Roman Pope was a thorny throne, beegirt with most sharp spurs, of that huge weight, as it was able to press, to bend, yea break in pieces the strongest shoulders, and but that (said he) I will not struggle against the divine providence, I would I had never gone out of my native soil of England, or else ever lurked in my poor Cell of saint Rufus, rather than to be plunged in these extreme difficultyes: yea he professed that in all his ascentes from his solitary cloister to the supreme height of the Papacy he found no contentment or pleasure; yea (quoth he) god hath stretched out my whole life between the anvil and the hammer; but now (if it pleaseth his divine goodness) let him support with his almighty hand the burden that he hath imposed on my infirmity, or otherwise it is intolerable. Thus he teacheth from the highest throne of this world to fly honours; thus he preacheth from the greatest eminency to all Potentates not to repose themselves in glory, riches, and pleasures, which are but the shadows of their seats, but deeply to consider the charge, that by reason of their authority they undergo, which is to employ their uttermost forces to honour Almighty god in the righteous government of the people subjected to their powers, for otherwise Potentes potenter punientur. Nether would I ever have dilated myself so fare in praise of Pope Adrian, but that some of our Chronickles ignorantly, others wilfully omit his commendation. They confess he converted Norway, and gave the dominion of Ireland to the kings of England; but as the first was only for enlargeing the kingdom of Christ; so was the last, as you may see in his Epistle to Henry the second. Now craving pardon for my digression in the praise of this man, the glory of our nation, who preferred god before his country and all, I will return to the matter.  
Frederick king of the Romans in his first entrance into his royalty, began impiously to increase his dominion, 
Frederick king of the Rom●nes a perpetual enemy of the Church.  with the suppression of the Church; and by how much his power was the greater (for he commanded all Germany, and mightily prevailed in Italy) so much the more was he enabled to mischief. This wasting flame, which so much endangered the whole Christian world, shown itself as a little spark in the reign of Pope Eugenius, gathered strength by the connivancy of his successor Anastacius, began to waste the power of our noble Adrian, and lastly fired Alexander the third out of Italy, and devoured for the time all his jurisdiction in Germany, and had not Christ maintained his Church against the gates of Hell, France, England, Spain, with all the rest had been ruinated. 
The original of the discord between the Church and the Emperor.  The original was the first year of his reign, in the Church of Magdeburghe the Metropolitan of Saxony, where upon the death of the Archbishop, a dissension aryseing about choosing his successor, they appealed to Frederick then residing in Saxony, who not able to compose the controversy, persuaded the Dean and Chapter of Magdebourghe to accept of Guicman Bishop of Cicens', a noble young gentleman to govern their Church, pretending that when such questions arose, the king with advice of his counsel ought to dispose therein, neither was any Bishop in that case to be consecrated, till he had received his authority from the kingly sceptre. But all this was a false pretence, for it lay not in the kings or Emperor's power, causelessly to translate Bishops from seat to seat, without assent of the Apostolic Sea, which holy Pope Eugenius righty considering, with singular constancy withstood the king's unlawful attempt, sharply reproving the Bishops of Germany, that laboured for him, because they rather sought to flatter their prince in concurring with his sin, then to please God; and this did he not only with his learned and pious Epistle, but also vehemently pursued the same by his Legates. But Eugenius prevented by death, left all to his successor Anastacius, a man of a gentle and yielding disposition: For notwithstanding his Legate was disgracefully abused by Frederick, and ended his life in his return home, he nevertheless ratifyd the king's election, and granted Guicman his Pall; whereupon Frederick declining from his religious zeal increased year by year in obstinacy against the Church. And Anastacius not long after departing the world our countryman being instantly elected by the name of Adrian the fourth, 
Pope Adrian assaulted by the King of Cecil. The king of Cecil excommunicated. Pope Adrian terrified by Frederick king of the Romans.  found the king's insolency much strengthened against him by his predecessors facility of nature. In the beeginning of his Popedom he was troubled with the invasions of William king of Cecil, wherefore against his temporal sword, he drew his spiritual sword and excommunicated him. Frederick also king of the Romans with his sudden approach toward the City terrified him; whereupon he sent Legates to treat with Frederick, and Frederick likewise two Ambassadors, being Archishops, to the Pope; 
Octavian enemy to the Pope and Cardinals.  which Legates and Ambassadors meeting together, went jointly to Frederick at Viturbi: where first Octavian, afterwards that firebrand of Christendom, began to show his turbulent spirit. This man nobly borne in Rome, and descended from the Earls of Tuscan, Priest, Cardinal of the title of Saint Cecil, like another judas ever endeavouring what he could against the Pope, the Church, and College of Cardinals, being dismissed from his Holiness, in regard he sought to raise a sedition by the Scysmatickes, intruded himself without commission to confound the peace, which was now to be concluded by the meditation of the Legates and Archishops, between the Pope and Frederick; but being sharply reproved by his brethren the Legates, he was for this time with shame, repressed: and so suppressed the poison which since he vomited. This being, thus overblasted, the king in a great and most solemme assembly of his nobility and knights, caused his fealty to be sworn by his deputy to the Pope. 
The Empeperours' oath of fealty to the Pope and Church.  Which was to preserve the Pope and Cardinals with their state, and not to do any injury, or suffer any injury to be done to them or theirs; and if any should offer to wrong them, he would withstand it to his uttermost power, and if wrongs were so committed; he would by all means redress them: Whereupon the Pope being satisfied, resolved to invest him with the Imperial crown, and a day and place was for their meeting appointed. But the king neglecting to hold the Pope's styrrup (a custom formerly used by the Emperors in honour of the Apostles saint Peter and saint Paul (as was presently made manifest by authentical record, 
The cause and custom of the Emperors holding the Pope's styrrup.  and otherwise) the Cardinals with drew themselves to places of safety, and the Pope being left in the power of Frederick, and his army, would not for all this peril admit the king to the kiss of peace, until he proformed this his duty to him and the Church; which the king in the end, seeing the ancient practice thereof, with humility condescended unto. This Master Camden in his survey of England noteth of Pope Adrian, which he being expert in histories could not choose but know to have been done by diverse Emperors and kings to sundry Popes. But to the purpose: the king proceeding to his imperial coronation, was like to have been prevented by the Roman Arnoldistes (a scysmaticall faction then swaying in the Commonwealth) had not Pope Adrian with his counsel and power made way to him for his coronation in Rome, 
Frederick croumed Emperor by Pope Adrian.  where he received, with all ceremonies from the Pope, the Crown and Imperial ornaments: Which finished, the seditious Romans with a sharp fight assaulted the Germans, in which conflict many being killed, the Germans in the end obtained the victory with the slaughter, and captivity of their adversaries, wherein the Pope shown himself to his Citticens' a pious father, for he never left sollicitinge the Emperor until he had procured their release. So passing from the Emperor, who by this perfect or politic amity concluded with the Pope, found thereupon good success in the wars which he undertook in his return towards Germany: let us see what befell to William king of Cecyll after he was excommunicated. The king incensed herewith, commanded the Princes of his army to lay a straight siege to Benevent, the Pope's familiar court of residence, 
Benevent beesieged by the king of Cecil.  to repel which injury, the Pope excited the mightiest Earl in his kingdom, Robert de Bassavyll his cousen-german, with many others of the nobility to make war upon him, moreover he called in diverse others exiled, 
The great combination in war of Emperors & others against the king of Cecyll.  and spoilt of their goods by the king and his father, as Robert of Surent a Prince of Campany and Earl de Rupe canina, with others renowned for parentage and power, to return into their Country and recover their lost posessions, promising them the assistance of the Roman Sea: lastly he solicited the Emperors both of Rome and Constantinople to invade the kingdom of Cecyll: whereupon the Emperor of Constantinople as strong in men as money took Hadrant a sea-towne Apulia, the Cittyzens yielding unto him. Earl Robert also with his followers, what for the love of him, and hatred of the king, violently won Tarunt and Barum two renowned Metropolitan Seas, with all the sea coasts to the very bounds of his kingdom: The famous and worthy peers the Prince of Capua and Count Andrew challenged all Campany commonly named the land of labour, even to Salern, Naples and saint Germans; so as the whole region was in a mighty combustion. Frederick Emperor of Rome encamping his army about the coasts of Ancon, endured so great a mortality among his soldiers, as loseing his most puissant lords, scarce the tenth man remained alive, whereupon being notable to retain his powers that were wilfully bend to return into their country, though unwilling, was ready to depart. 
The king of Cecyl ready to submit himself to the Pope▪  Now the king of Cecyl thus beegirt with assaults, retiring himself with due repentance and all humility to obedience, sent the Elect of Catana with the choicest of his noble attendants as far as Salerne towards the Pope, submissively beeseeching absolution from this excommunication, and promising to do homage and swear Fealty to his Holiness, and withal to restore all the Churches of his kingdom with ample liberty, and give therefore three Castles called Palud, Montfuscal, and Muron, with their appurtenantes for ever to the Roman Church, offering to subdue the rebellious Romans to the Pope's subjection, and if he could recover the grace and favour of the Pope and Church of Rome, would beestow on them so much money as the Emperor of Constantinople promised: The Pope therefore assured that all these should be proformed, was most willing to embrace these conditions, being so honourable and profitable to the Church: but the Cardinals that were of the Roman Emperors faction, being too singular in their own conceits, withstood and rejected all this, and did afterwards often the like to the Church of Rome's exceeding damage.  
For hereupon the next year à world of miseries ensued, in regard the king of Cecyl gathering a most powerful army in Cecil and Calabria, 
Anno 2. Hadr. Pa. The king of Cecyl overthrowing his enemies besiegeth the Pope.  with great journeys marched into Apulia, where, Prince Robert beetaking himself to flight, he overthrew about Brundisium at the first onset the Grecian Host, casting their captains captives into chains, and enriching himself with their treasures, and bringing the whole country into subjection, he went forward and beesieged in Benevent the Pope, with the Cardinals, where they and all the City being overwhelmed in calamities Adrian was constrained for redeeming himself, 
The Pope constrained to crave peace upon unjust conditions.  the Clergy and inhabitants, to receive from the victorious king a peace upon most unjust terms: neither could the Pope, environed with these streyghts, include his associates with in the precincts of these conditions, but thus left to themselves, were forced to seek foreign countries for refuge, where the Prince of Capua more miserable than the rest, falling into the hands of the king's friend was violently deprived of his eyes, and thrown into perpetual imprisonnement.  

Gods revenge upon the king of Cecyl for oppressing the Church.  But this attempt of the king of Cecyl against the Church, was by gods unsearchable judgement severely punished, for in the second generation was his Norman race of kings rooted out, and the Crown transferred to the Swevians his ancient capital enemies: Moreover during his own life, there never ceased rebellious tyrants to rise against him, whom although he conquered, yet like Hydra's heads they still increased, until inthralling him in hands, they crowned Roger his son in his throne, and afterwards, rescued by the people out of captivity, he killed his own child to recover his kindogme, soiling his purple robe with his son's blood: lastly Mayius his Amirant, the chief contryver of this mischief, ended his days, with a most cruel death.  
But this peace so established with the King of Cecyll very much displeased the Emperor Frederick, because the Pope making of this miserable calamity some commodity, 
The Emperor displeased at the peace with Cecyl.  had got hereby the king to strengthen him against the Emperor, if he should attempt any thing against him or the Church; for otherwise the Emperor had been ever of power to have commanded the Clergy. Hereupon grew the dissension among the Cardinals, some favouring the Emperor, others this union with Cecil, 
The Cardidinalles divided.  which discord after Adrians' death bred the terrible schism that rent Christendom in sunder.  
The Emperor a trangressor of the Ecclesiastical Cannons thought to awe the Pope, that he should not correct but condescend to his affairs. 
An. 3. Had. 4.  For to omit the dismission of his wife, and the marriage of an other, because it is a matter controverted, in regard they were within degrees of consanguinity: 
Edward Bishop of London imprisoned by the Emperiales was a cause of dissension between the Pope and Emperor.  I will come to Edward Bishop of London, who, passing in his return from the Sea Apostolic through the Emperor's dominitions, was assaulted with naked swords, rob of all his goods, and violently detained a prisoner: whereupon the Pope wrote to the Emperor, requiring the Bishop's release, and condign punishment for the offenders. But the Emperor neglected all, whereby the malefactors being encouraged, withheld the Bishop still in captivity. The Pope not enduring so great a wrong and indignity, addressed two Legates, the one Rowland Priest Cardinal of the title of saint Mark, Chancellor of the Roman Church, afterwards Alexander the third (whose very person in this case yielded matter to the ensuing dissension) the other Bernard Priest, Cardinal of the title of saint Clement; sending by them letters, wherein, having expostulated this heinous and sacrilegious offence, with the impunity thereof as yet tolerated, he descended to the benefits latety conferred by the Church on the Emperor, namely that he received the fullness of his dignity and honour, together with the ensign of his Imperial Crown from the Pope's hands, nor yet did it repent him if he had conferred greater benefits on him, considering what singular augmentations and commodities might by him be rendered to the Church again. These words the princes of the Empire took to the heart, as if the Emperor should receive from the Pope the Empire of Rome and kingdom of Italy, remembering withal certain verses and a picture in Rome made to that purpose, which being offensive to the Germans, Pope Adrian had before commanded to be abolished, 
The Emperor and imperials vehemently incensed against the Pope and Cardinals.  jest so vain a trifle should otherwise breed matter of discord among Princes: But all these now concurring in one, and being tumultuously argued among the prime nobility, adding still fire to the fuel, one of the Legates is said to have answered; And from whom hath he his Empire, if not from my Lord the Pope? At which words one of them, and as it was reported Otto Count Palantine of Baioaria, outrageous in anger, was drawing his sword, threatening to kill him, had not the Emperor interposing his authority, appeased the broil, commanding the Legates to be safe conducted to their lodging, and the next morning early to depart, and go on straight to Rome, neither declining on the right nor left hand to the Palaces of Bisoppes, or Monasteries of abbot. The Emperor also prosecuted his indignation conceived against the Pope and Legates for this cause, by sending letters, signifying these words, and his displeasure vehemently distasting the same every where, to his Prelates and Princes; so whetting their minds to execute with him the malice, which upon the next occasion offered, he violently pursued, venting the very bowels of his mother the holy Church, yea the Clergy from the Church, by Octavians schism. Thus he diwlged the wrong offered him by the Pope and Legates, concealing the reason of the Legation, being for the delivery of a virtuous English Bishop restrained in his dominions impiously and unjustly in prison. He sent out also his Imperial Edict that no Clerk or Religious man should travail to Rome, feignedly pretending it was to exempt them from charges, and that the religious should not leave their Monastical discipline, and so laid watch and ward to debar them. The Legates on the other side returning home, appealed to the Pope for redress of the injuries they sustained; whereupon the court of Cardinals was divided, for some favouring the Emperor imputed the fault to the Legates careless folly, others agreed with the Pope, who wrote hereupon to the Bishops of Germany, persuading them to recall the Emperor from his sinful proceedings, and cause Reynold his Chancellor and the Count Palantine, who had openly abused the Legates, and vomited blasphemies against the Church of God to make therefore public satisfaction, intimating also by them to the Emperor, that if he would rebel against the Church, it was all in vain, since she was founded on so firm a rock, as neither he nor hell itself could ever overthrow her. The Bishops blinded with affection and fear to their Emperor, confessed, that although saint Peter ship could not be drowned, yet they themselves were nevertheless shaken with this tempest, and reporting the Emperor's Apology of his regal power, beesought the Pope to mollify and sweeten those words of his letter which the Emperor and Germans could not digest, and so certifying the absence of Count Palantine in wars, by reason whereof he could not clear himself, and that Reynold the Chancellor was in the opinion of all, innocent, they ended their temporizing letter. Whereupon Adriam to please them sought to pacify the Emperor.  
Pope Adrian labouring to appease the Emperor, 
An. 4. Had. 4. The Pope endeavoureth to pacify the Emperor.  sent Henry priest Cardinal of saint Nereus and Achylleus, and Hyacinth Deacon Cardinal of saint Mary in the Grecian school, men practised in the world and affairs of the Court, with letters to the Emperor tending to that purpose, who to show their greater humility, went out of their way to meet Reynold the Chancellor, and Otto Count Palantine, the Emperor's Ambassadors, declaring to them the cause of their Legation, being for a peaceable treaty to the honour of the Empire, they departed. Their journey thorough the straights of the mountains being publicly known, and also how the Emperor was offended with the Pope, stirred up diverse (who were desirous to enrich themselves with the spoils of others, and hoped under the colour of this enmity to patronise their rapine, as a thing serviceable to the State) to make a prey of the Legates; 
The Legagates rob and imprisoned by the Emperialistes.  among whom the Count Frederick and Henry, men in those parts violent and powerful, not only rob and imprisoned the Legates, but also Albert Bishop of Trent coming along with them for their safe conduct. The Legates lay in bands till leaving a pledge they were discharged, and the divine providence did set free the Archbishop: But the noble Duke of Baioaria and Saxony for his reverence to the Roman Church, and the honour of the Empire revenges this villainy, enforcing the Countess to deliver the pledge, and with constraint of deserved calamities to yield and give satisfaction. The Legates coming with these difficultyes unto the Emperor at Augusta, presented with humility the Pope's letters, wherein he interpreted the meaning of his words, which were, that he conferred the Imperial crown upon him as a benefit, alleageing that conferring, was imposing, and a benefit a good Act derived of bonum, so as in crowneing him, it was to be reputed a good act done unto him; Thus the Pope by writing, and the Legates by word of mouth, complying as fare as they could to please him, 
A peace between the Pope & Emperor.  the Emperor seemed content, and the seeds of peace were sowed, which falling on stones, brought out no fruit.  
For Pope Adrian besides the intolerable and sacrilegious injuries offered to his Legates, 
An. 5. Had. 4.  was urged with ●ncrochments and insultations of the purveyors for the emperors' stables, and oppressions by the Lieutenants of ●he Imperial Castles, and lastly because the Bishops ●nd abbot as well as the Laity had acknowledged ●is Royalties. Wherefore Adrian condemning his ingratitude sharply reprehended him. 
New controversies raised between the Pope and Emperor.  Frederick in the mean time, upon the vacancy of the Bishopric of Ravenna, having designed Guido son of Count Blandera●●us to enjoy the place, and sending two Bishops one after an other to the Pope for confirmation thereof, received repulse, because the noble young man being Subdeacon of the Roman Church, and a hopeful member thereof, Adrian would not dimisse him thence. The Emperor disappointed of his expectation, and thereupon incensed, sought first by disgracing the Pope to revenge himself; wherefore he caused his Notary in styling the Pope, to use the singular number, and prefer the Imperial name before his; which Adrian not only blamed in him as insolency, but also put him in mind that contrary to his fealty sworn to the Roman Church, he required homage and fealty of Bishops, being princes of the same Church, counselling him to desist from these unlawful usurpations, lest otherwise God should deprive him of his lawful dominions. Frederick objecteth, that Pope Silvester received from Constantine the Emperor his temporalities: whereunto is answered, how this present generation 〈◊〉 Emperors cannot derive their authority as descending 〈◊〉 ●hem from their Ancestors, but from the election of prec●dent Popes, and coronation received from them. Heere●pon ensued deep suspicions on all sides, with vncer●●●ne rumours, as if the Pope did secretly incite the Mila●●yes and other Cities, to shake of the Imperial yoke: 〈◊〉 Henry Cardinal of the title of saint Nereus and Archylleus, the late Legate, and Eberard Bishop of Rabenberg, a man of great virtue learning and wisdom, and the Emperor's entyrest counsellor, endeavoured (as by their mutual letters appeareth) to appease these turbulent winds which raised the wars of dissension. Afterwards there were meetings, before the Emperor, of Legates and Princes for composing a peace, which was never likely to proceed, the demands on either side being so repugnant, and the Emperor breathing out his discontentment for the league contrived with the king of Cecyll.  

Pope Adrian dyeth.  But God ended these treatyes with the death of Adrian the fourth. And now after these light skirmishes instantly ensued the terrible battle of schism that shaken the whole state of Christendom. Yet before I enter into so tragical a discourse, I crave pardon to spend a few word about the death and praise of our Adrian, who falling sick of a Squinsey at 
* Anagni.  Anagni in the Kalendes of September departed this life. Wherein I cannot choose but wonder at Master Camden, who preferring a tale of a frivolous scysmaticall author before a known truth, writeth that he died being choked with a fly; a falsehood discovering itself; for his author saith that after he had excommunicated the Emperor, drinking at a fountain a fly entered his mouth, and cleaved so to his throat, as no art could remove it till he yielded up the ghost. But none can ever prove that Adrian excommunicated the Emperor, wherefore we may see that one fable draweth on another. 
The commendable acts of Pope Adrian  Now passing from this to his renowned acts. It is recorded for ever to the world, and no doubt registered among his blessed works in heaven, that he greatly augmented the buildings and repaired the ruins of the Roman Sea, and with his own expenses enlarged the possessions, and increased the patrimony of saint Peter. Moreover that he destroyed a den of thiefs, erecting upon his own cost in the same places castle to defend the country from their invasions. And ●r which this realm should ever extol him, he confirmed to our kings the dominion of Ireland: And all this ●ee did in a short reign of four years eight months and four and twenty days. Lasty above all, he left to his successors one admirable example, which is, that he never beestowed any thing upon his family or friends, but made god and his Church the heir of all; in so much as his mother suruyving him, was maintained by the charity of the Church of Canterbury, as john of Salisbury reporteth out of an Epistle written by Pope Alexander to saint Thomas.  
After Pope Adrian was buried in the Church of saint Peter, 
An. 1. Alex; Alexander the third choose Pope.  Alexander the third was chosen his lawful successor. He was by birth of Seine in Tuscany, his father Ranusius, his name Rowland, who being first a Cannon in the Church of Pisa, and a Clerk of great account, was much esteemed by all, and called to the Church of Rome by blessed Eugenius, who knowing him worthy of high preferment, advanced him first to be Deane of saint Cosmus and Damianus, 
His ascent.  than priest Cardinal of the title of saint Mark, and lastly Chancellor of the Apostolic Sea. He was an Orator of singular eloquence, in sacred and humane learning well instructed; 
His commendation  and sufficiently approved in the explanation of both, as also exercised in scholastical doctrine: Moreover he was wise, gracious, patiented, merciful, meek, sober, chaste, charitable in almes-giving, and ever ready to execute all works pleasing to almighty god. On the day before the Nones of September, ●he bishops and Cardinals being assembled together in peinct Peter Church, and having three days deliberated about the election, did all, excepting only Octavian of the title of saint Cecil, john of the title of saint Martin, and Guido of the title of saint Calistus, being three priests Cardinals, with mutual consent jointly chose Rowland the Chancellor Pope, by the name of Alexander the thyrd, whereunto concurrd the approbation of the Clergy and people of Rome. Which not withstanding john and Guido two of the Cardinal's aforenamed following Octovians faction, wilfully and wickedly named him afterwards Pope. The bishops of Ostia and other Seas, together with the priests and Deacons Cardinals, did by the hands of the same Deacons according to the ancient custom of the Church, invest with the papal robe and ornament, Alexander, although he refused, excused, and by all means sought to avoid it.  

Octavian violently invaded the Popedom  Whereupon Octavian whose ambition had long aimed at the Apostolic throne, seeing himself defeated of his aspiring expectation, broke out into that audacious fury, as with his own hands he violently pulled the papal ornament (as if it were obtained by stealth) from Alexander's neck, and with tumultuous outrage attempted to carry it away: But one of the Senators there present, upon the sight of so heinous an act, incensed with a virtuous zeal, assailing this notorious offendor, and took the papal cloak from him: Whereupon Octavian touched inwardly with exceeding grief, cast his eyes on his Chapelaine, who came readily prepared for the purpose, frantically calling and beckoning to him, to give him instantly the like papal cloak that he brought with him; which being presently done, catching the Cloak, he bowed down his head, and from the hands of his chaplain, and such an other ordinary Clerk (ashamefull thing to speak) impudently assumed the papal cloak. But this so rashly handled fell out so ridiculously, as he turned the fore part beehind, God making him thus a derision to the beehoulders, and seeking to mend all, he made it worse, for quite besides himself in haste, missing his 
* Caputium  hood he reversed his cloak; a traytevous show of a discordered action, and a manifest token of his reprobation. In this rebellious proceeding were the gates of the Church thrown open, which were before locked up by the Senators, and an armed troop whom he had with money mustered together, with naked swords came rustling in, running speedily to assist this scysmaticke. So in place of bishops and Cardinals, he was environed with routs of soldiers. The Clergy beehoulding this excecrable act, the like whereof was never seen, fearing they should be enforced by the adverse power to adore this exalted Idol, retired themselves with their elected Pope into a safe munition of the same Church, 
Pope Alexander & the Cardinals restrained of their liberty by Octavian.  where Octavian with assent of some of the senators, whom he had corrupted with bribes, kept them straightly with a diligent and armed watch and ward for nine days, so beesieged and restrained, as they could not by any means possible come forth.  
But the people of Rome exceedingly crying out against this intolerable abuse, and extending their uttermost forces against those senators, who were authors of this mischief, the Clergy with their elected Pope were delivered out of this thraldom; yet malice so prevailed, as they were instantly by the same senators, being won thereunto by rewards, cast into another more straight and close imprisonment beyond Tiber, where being almost three days in hold, the whole City rose to redress so great an enormity, and such an apparent treason, yea women and children detesting Octavian, exclaimed against him, calling him an accursed man, an Heretic, rejecting him, reviling him, and thirsting after Alexander, in so much as to his very face they contemned and condemned him. Thus was all in a horrible combustion. The Clergy mourned, the judges lamented, old men wasted in grief, and all men were astonished with amazement. Wherefore the City no longer enduring such an outrageous rebellion, came with Hector Frangipane and others of the nobility to the place where the Pope and Cardinals were in straight custody, 
Alexander and the Cardinals restored to liberty.  compelling those disorderly senators to cast open the prison gates, and suffer Alexander and his followers to depart in free liberty. Thus where they by the merits of saints Peter and saint Paul delivered from their persecutor, and passing through the City with acclamations and ringing of bells, the whole army of horse and foot, with the kinghtes of Rome accompanying them, they came by God's assistance on saint Mathews Eve to Nympha; where the bishops and Cardinals, priests, Deacons, Abotts and Pryors, with the judges, Advocates and other officers, together with the nobility, and a number of the Romans being present, 
Alexander consecrated and crowned Pope.  Pope Alexander amidst the quires of exultation, with invocation of the holy Ghost, was consecrated high bishop by the hands of the bishop of Ostia (to whom that office only appertaineth) and according to the solemnity of the Church invested in the kingdom with his triple crown.  
Octavian on the other side residing at saint Peter, the two Cardinals john and Guido blind with their hellish error, would not reclaim themselves from their damnable presumption, but with headlong rebellion honoured their erected Idol, and leaving the Church's unity, fell at his feet; and he the shadow of Antichrist, so exalted above himself, 
Octavians schism.  usurped the Chair, as if he had been lawful Pope; which many with weeping eyes and exceeding sorrow beehoulding, remembered what Pope Anastacius as it were profecying, foretold him in these words: Accursed and excommunicated son, thou shalt never have this papal ornament, which thou so much thirstest and impudently seekest, but to thine own ruin, and the confusion of many. And when he had laboured for four week's space, and wearied himself, his military bands, and great kindred to assemble bishops for his forged instalement; in the end the Bishop of Melphitana fugitive, the Bishop of Ferentyne Pope Alexander's adversary, and the Bishop of Tusculan who of a follower of Alexander, bee●ame now his faithless enemy, in show consecrated, but ●n deed execrated Octavian. Neither had Octavian (as himself afterwards openly professed) attempted a sin ●oe heinous as this against the Church of God, had he not ●in thereunto animated by the favour and power of the Emperiour; 
Octavian animated by the Emperor to this schism.  for there was sufficient proof that he was restrained by an oath of fealty not to attempt the Popedom.  
In this turbulence of the state, Pope Alexander first of ●ll found Palatine Otto and Guido Blanderan, the Emperor's Ambassadors to Pope Adrian, though they known their Master's affection to Octavian, and his distaste of the Roman Pope, yet feignedly dissembling with him. These things thus passing, Alexander nevertheless with the Counsel of the Cardinals sent his Nuntios with letters to the Emperor being then in Lombary at the siege of Crema, 
Pope Alexander seeketh the Emperor's favour.  seeking with all patience and humility to reclaim him, who swollen with pride contemned to read the letters, and had not Duke Welphus & the Duke of Saxony dissuaded him, he had in his madness hanged the Nuncios; 
The Emperor's conceived cruelty against the Pope and Cardinals.  and although at the instance of the Dukes he admitted them in the end, and did read the letters, yet he afforded them no favourable answer. The relation of this scysme thus arising upon Adrians' death, because it so much disturbeth Christendom, I translated as I found it 〈◊〉 the Annals of Cardinal Baronius, alleged out of the ●●oke of the vatican: what followeth I will abridge.  
Alexander hereupon excommunicated Octavian, and all s●ch as should assist him in his counterfeit consecration, 
Octavian and his complices excommunicated.  having given them first eight days warning for reformation of their error. He wrote moreover his letters to the ●●shop, Clergy and university of Bononi, being men 〈◊〉 special account for virtue and learning, and as it is to be thought to sundry other Churches, to declare the truth of his election, and Octavians reprobation, all which puctually agreeth with the former relation. Octavian on the other side being installed in his usurped place, 
Octavian by letters fortifyes his usurpation.  not untike the devil who endeavoureth to be adored as God, assuming to himself the name of Victor, and facing his letters with apparent lies, wrote especially to the Emperor and his inward favourites as upon whose power (his calling being not from God but man) he principally relied, and also to others, signifying his election or rather invasion; where under a formal show of sanctity, he flattereth the mighty to compass his ambitious ends. So likewise his Cardinals increased now, as it seemed, with the number of two more, in all fire as the spirits that fell with Lucifer, following Octavian, sent every where their circular letters, which, to show they savoured not God but flesh, were especially grounded upon the league concluded in the time of Adrian with the king of Cecil (of which before) and hereupon division arising among the Cardinals was the cause of Alexander's election, maintaining by falshoodes what they wrongfully got: 
Octavians faction in their own letters confute themselves.  wherein although they untruly multiply Octavians Cardinals from two to nine, yet they are enforced to confess that fowerteene concurred in the choice of Alexander, and so being inferior not only in virtue, but also in number they establish with their own words the truth of Alexander's title which they so wickedly opposed: 
Count Otto with arms invadeth the Pope's dominion. The Cardinals appeal to the Emperor, against Otto.  For now Otto, Count Palantine, first of all for the advancement of Octavian and the Pope's overthrow, entered violently into Campanie and the Patrimony of saint Peter, seeking to subdue it: whereupon the whole college of Cardinals (excepting these scysmatickes) sued for redress to the Emperor, the chief fountain of this mischief. But no injustice is so great as that which is shadowed with a colour of justice, which the Emperor practised; for under a pretence of piety to determine this great controversy and conclude an union, 
The Emperor summoneth Alexander and Octavian to a counsel.  he summoned Pope Alexander and Octavian to a counsel, alleging thereof the examples of justinian Theodosius and Charles serving nothing to his purpose; for these Emperors were friends not foes to the Church, as Frederick had now, proved himself: they likewise summoned these Counsels upon the Pope's persuasion, or the Pope at the least assenting thereunto, but Alexander neither persuaded nor assented; last matters were there controverted, not concluded, as Alexander's election was. Thus Frederick with the Counsel of the impious would have advanced Octavian to serve not God, but his own turn. Hereupon he sent his Ambassadors the bishops of prague and Verdun with letters to the Pope, styling him only Rowland the Chancellor, imperiously commanding him and the Cardinals to appear at a Counsel held at Pavy upon the Octaves of the Epiphanie to receive his sentence from the Clergy there assembled. 
The Emperor summoneth all adjacent kingdoms to appear at his counsel to be held at Pavy.  He likewise wrote to all the Bishops not only of the Empire, but also of France, England, Spain and Hungary enjoining them all to be then and there present to decide this controversy; the final sentence whereof in his first letters he reserved to himself, but after, being by some of more understanding better instructed, he left that to the Clergy. In the mean time thinking to make void the privilege granted by God unto his Church, and to dispose of the Papacy at his own pleasure, not as an advocate and defender, but as the supreme judge of the Church, his Ambassadors tracing the steps of their Master's pride, came to the Pope at Anagnia, 
The Emperor's Ambassadors use no reverence to the Pope.  where in the presence of the Cardinals and a great assembly of the Clergy and laiety, they sat down giving him no reverence at all, and there in his palace delivered their embassage, showing their Lord's commission authorized with his golden seal, commanding the Pope and Cardinals on the Church's beehalfe to appear at Pavy before his presence. 
The Emperor styleth Octavian Pope, and Alexander Rowland the Chancellor.  Whereupon the Pope and Cardinals discovered on either side apparent dangers, here threatening persecution of a mighty Emperor, there the ruin of the Church's liberty; again he named in his letters Octavian Pope, and Alexander but Rowland the Chancellor: nevertheless in the end, the zeal and grace of God dispersing their fears, they resolved all in defence of the Church's liberty and unity, and for theyre obedience to the Pope (if occasion were) to sacrifice theyre lives. 
The Pope and Cardinals resolve to dye in defence of the Church.  The Emperor's Ambassadors instantly urging them for an answer, the Pope said; That above all Princes they would honour the Emperor as the Church's Advocate, so long as they dishonoured not God, but when they could not please the one, without offence of the other, than they would absolutely prefer God. He marvelled much he denied him the reverend respect due to his place, and summoned a counsel without his authority, and above all that he would city him to appear before that Conuentickle. The privilege of the Church granted by Christ and continued from saint Peter to that present age, hath ever been, that in Causes Ecclesiastical the supreme judgement was ever in the Church, and the Church itself never judged by any: since therefore he who ought to defend the Church, did now offend it, and in contemning the Church disparaged his mother, he could not but admire it. For appearing at his Court, the Canonical tradition forbade him. And since meaner prelate's in matters spiritual do govern theyre princes, it were intolerable in him to suffer the authority of his place, which was purchased with the blood of Christ, through his pusilanimity or ignorance to be subjected to the temporal power. Wherefore as his Predecessors had endured death for the Church's liberty, so was he ready to spend his blood in her cause. The Ambassadors offended with his answer contumeliously departed, coming to Signia adored the the Idol Octavian; 
The Emperor's Ambassadors and Otto adore Octavian.  and so did Count Otto the Palatine whom the Emperor had sent with his Germans towards the City; which exceedingly puffed up the pride of this Archhereticke, not considering that schism, though at the first it flourysheth, yet after a while it vanisheth. Thus Frederick by his Ambassadors accepted of Octavian, wherefore Alexander had reason to except against Frederick as no indifferent judge. The Emperor for advancement of this Antipope sought to draw other kings into his faction, 
The Emperor sought to draw the King of England into his faction.  and first vehememtly attempted King Henry of England, but in vain, for Arnulphus Bishop of Lexovy, a very learned man, and of great estimation with the king, had so informed him, as he prevented Frederick, and although there was a firm league of friendship between them, yet would king Henry never be induced to yield to this schism, but only suppressed, 
The King of England faithful to Alexander.  till matters were more ripened, his proclamation for publishing Pope Alexander, suffering all his subjects in the mean time to maintain his right. Alexander also upon the advice of the Bishop of Lexovy sent his Legates a latere to the realms of Spain and France, 
The Bishop of Lexovy most industruous in assisting Alexander.  and likewise to the Emperor of Constantinople and king of Hungary, to make known his lawful election, and the wrong he sustained by this presumptuous Scysmaticke. Whereupon Lewis the most Christian king of France (a country never defiled with schism) together with Henry king of England received Pope Alexander as their father and pastor of their souls; 
All Christendom besides Frederick & the imperials accept of Alexander.  moreover the kings of Spain, Cecyll and jerusalem and the Emperor of Constantinople, with the patriarchs, Bishops, Princes, Clergy and laiety did all acknowledge him the Catholic successor of Peter: Only Frederick with his complices and these few scysmaticall Cardinals, the unlearned children of Belial, obstinate still in their error, remaining nevertheless the cruel persecutors of him and the Church. Neither was this unpunished in Frederick, 
Frederick unfortunate after his fall from the Church.  for even from the very beeginning of this schism, his successes altered, and of a victorious Emperor he became now often vanquished, God endeavouring by this discipline to correct him. The Pope's Legates who went to the kings of France and England were encountered with some difficultyes, because the Politicians of both kingdoms being affected to their adversary's, when they could not herein alter their king's resolutions, laboured to defer the acceptance of Pope Alexander, 
The king of England draweth England, France, Spain, Ireland and Norway to the Pope's obedience.  till matters were more fully determynd; but the Legates with their virtue, wisdom, and exemplar lives overcame these assaults, and the king of France referring all to the king of England, the king of England drew England, France, Spain, Ireland and Norway to Alxanders' obedience. And in the kingdom of jerusalem albeit is whas some wat cuntroverted, because Octavian had there in former times won some affection, yet preferring the love of God before natures disposition they yielded to the truth, and embraced the lawful Pope.  
In the year of our lord 1160. was held the Conuentickle at Pavy, 
The Conventicle of Pavy.  but adjourned from the Octaves of the Epyphany to the Purification of our Blessed Lady. William of Newberry our Countryman writeth: That this controversy (considering the multitude that chose Alexander, and the small number that elected Octavian) might easily have been ended, had not Frederick hated Alexander upon his old grudge to Rowland; 
frederick's inveterate hatred to Alexander.  for Rowland the Chancellor was one of them who did mediate the peace to deliver Pope Adrian, the Cardinals, and the City of Benevent out of the hands of William king of Cecil, a matter to Frederick most distasteful, and was also one of the Legates sent to Frederick about the sacrilegious abuse offered in Germany to Edward Bishop of London, when Count Palatine in the Emperor's presence had like to have murdered one of the Legates; these things lay undigested in frederic stomach, which made him not endure Rowland, now Alexander the thyrd. This caused him to assemble his Italians and Germans at Pavy; in show to determine the controversy, but indeed to crown Octavian his Victor with the victory, according to Newberrys opinion who lived in that age. There flocked together the Bishops of both Nations, with an infinite number of inferior Prelates upon the Emperor's command, who with the generals of his armies strooke a terror into their minds; 
Frederick terrifyeth with power  here in silence were suppressed all proofs and allegatious for Alexander (who discreetly absented himself) and what in truth was wanting on Octavians side, was artificially helped. 
Frederick allureth with hypocritical sanctity.  Frederick to cast a mist before the eyes of the assembly, began with fasting and prayer, and then with a solemn protestation that he having no authority to intermeddle with spiritual matters, left all to the judgement of the Clergy there present, departed the place, having given them before examples how to proceed in electing Octavian by his Ambassadors and Count Otto. After deliberation of seven days (for this Pageant was set out with solemnity) they consented (as before was conspired) to the approbation of Octavian there present, 
The Scysmatickes approve Octavian and condemn Alexander.  and condemnation of Rowland, who being cited refused to appear before them, for by these names are they recited by the author who favoured or feared the Emperor. Although the devil in this sinful counsel tranformed himself into an Angel of light, sometimes with a pretence of exceeding piety, otherwhiles with whole boasts of Bishops, priests and Religious, yet whosoever considereth that Alexander was elected by fowerteene Cardinals, and Octavian by three only; 
Three principal approbations of the Roman papacy.  that Alexander was chosen by all the Bishop's Cardinals, Tusculan only excepted; That Alexander was consecrated by the Bishop of Ostia, and not Octivian, and Alexander established upon these three principal foundations of the Roman papacy, and not Octavian, must needs besides diverse other reasons, be invincibly persuaded by these, that Alexander was truly preferred by God and his Church, and Octavian only bolstered out by the Emperor and the world. For no Pope can he chosen without the Bishop of Ostia.  
I should have wondered, that so many Bishops and Prelates gathered together in this unlawful conventicle could so be overwhelmed in this Egyptian darkness, as they could not see this apparent light, had I not known the like afterwards in our own country. But thus it is, when Bishopes feeding themselves, and not their flocks, run away at the sight of the Wolf, and beetray Gods cause with their slavish fear or flattery.  
The reasons alleged for this their wicked sentence against theyre supreme spiritual head were supported with the horrible perjury of many eminent Clerks, a thing most detestable in so holy a function: and a great argument against him, was that he refused to be judged by these his subjects, a matter contrary to Religion and all rules of government. Hereupon these rebels against the Church excommunicated the Pope out of the Church, and imitated in all points the actions of a true counsel, but still grating upon the old quarrel of the league with Cecil against the Empire so was the world ever predominant. Some also pretended the cause of their connyvence or consent to this conventicle was for an union between the Church and the Empire, which proved on the contrary side the original of a tedious dissension between them; and some wiser than the rest subscribed to the Conventicle to satisfy the present necessities of the Empire, with reservation of their sentence to the Churches more serious and further determination. The Emperor hereupon not only adored the beast, attributing to his Idol all honour beelonging to the papacy, as kissing his feet, 

The Emperor adoreth Octavian.  
The Emperor persecuteth all Prelates who resist this schism.  
Scysmaticks usurp Ecclesiastical dignities. Alexander threateneth the Emperor with excommunication. The Archbishop of Mounts who first subscribed against Alexander, miserable murdered by his Citizens.  
Conrade succeeding the schismatic in the Archbishopric of Mounts left all to follow Alexander.  
The Cistercians persecuted for Alexander.   holding his stirrup, and leading his horse; but also proclaimed throughout the Empire, that all the Prelates should accept and reverence him as Pope, threatening banishment for ever to such as refused it. And presently ensued the time to try the gold in the fire of persecution: Now was the corn and chaff parted: For they who preferred their souls before their worldly substance, left their countries, their Churches, and all their Ecclesiastical dignities, which Octavians scysmaticall followers by intrusion invaded: So miserable was the face of this deformed Church. Neither was Alexander herewith discomforted, but the more the persecution prevailed, the more courageously he opposed himself against the Emperor, for he prepared to denounce judgement against him from his Apostolic throne, he summoned him to appear, and refusing to obey, threatened him with the sword of Excommunication.  
Arnold Archbishop of Mounts being the first who absolutely subscribed against Pope Alexander (for the Patriache reserved his opinion to the Church's judgement) was the first who sustained due punishment therefore, being on the Nativity of saint john the Baptist next following, most cruelly murdered by his own Citizens, thrown naked out as a prey for Wolves and dogs, and his body after diverse abuses offered it, in the end stinking and scarce to be known, by stealth and with great difficulty buried. His next lawful successor was Conrade the Emperor's kinsman, who leaving the Emperor's scysmaticall faction, followed Pope Alexander, and for his just cause endured persecution, as also whole Conuentes of the Cistercians, who were banished for defence of Alexander. But among others was Peter Archbishop of Tarantasia, most to be admired, who, not withstanding he laboured above all others, in maintaining Alexander against Octavian, was honoured by the Emperor for his singular virtues. Thus he and some others in this ruin of Bishops were tried faithful in the Church's cause; 
The Archbishop of Tarantasia most constant to Alexander, yet honoured by Frederick for his sanctity.  Octavian on the other side (as it is said) so basely beehaving himself as he submitted the Papal insignes to the Emperor's will, and received back from Frederick his investure by the ring: 

Octavian receiveth his investur from Frederick. The king of England constant to Alexander contemneth Octavianes Nuntios. The Archbishop of Senon faithful to Alexander, and a great friend of saint Thomas. The Cardinal of Pavy fainting in Alexander's cause proved so to S. Thomas.  
An. 1162. S. Edward King of England and Confessor canonised Whereupon miracles were wrought.  
Miracles wrought by the Archbishop of Tarantasia, proving the lawful election of Alexander. The Archbishop of Tarantasia confirmeth the Catholics in obedience to the Pope in Italy, Burgundy, Loraygne.  
S Anthel●● Bishop of Billicens' set●eth the Carthusians and Cistercians in subjection to Alexander, winning thereby the western Church. Frederick rageth.  
Spain, Gaul, and Brytaygne acknowledge Alexander.  
Alexander not able to continue in Rome, being oppressed by Octavian.  
Alexander enforced to fly into France.   This appeareth in Alexander's Epistle to the Bishop of Lexovy, wherein he seemeth very much to rely upon the king of England's constancy, extolling him with extraordinary praises. For king Henry so much contemned Octavian, as he made a scorn of his Nuntios and letters. Lastly there were two things contrary to themselves yet concurring in this year, which having relation to the history of S. Thomas, are not to be passed over in silence; The one, that the Archbishop of Senon being now most faithful to Pope Alexander, proved afterwards as faithful to saint Thomas Archbishop of Canterbury; the other, that William of Pavy Priest Cardinal of saint Peter ad vinculum fainting with silence at the Conventicle of Pavy in the cause of Alexander, was afterwards as faulty in the cause of saint Thomas.  
King Henry the second of England acknowledging Alexander the lawful Pope, sent this year Ambassadors to him for canonising saint Edward King of England and Confessor, being 95. years after his death, whereupon miracles being wrought, God did with the power of these two Kings, the one in Heaven, the other in earth, confirm Alexander's undoubted title, and our remote Island, one of the uttermost bounds of the world confessed, whom some of his Countrymen, yea Citizens, wickedly contradicted. Now also Peter the renowned and holy Archbishop of Tarantasia being sent for by the Pope to strengthen the faithful in their true obedience to the Church, Herbert the scysmaticall intruder of the Bishopric of Chrysopolis, seeking to disturb him in his journey, was miraculously, strooken, and died desperately. An other tyrant likewise, as he attempted to make a prey of the good man, his horse running amain, in the very act, being spoilt, overthrew him, which caused him, to become a penitent, and obtain pardon both of God and the holy Bishop. Many o●her miracles were moreover showed in him, which together with his admirable virtues, labour and preaching, not only enforced that fierce Lion Frederick to love him, but also confounded the erroneous, and established the Catholics being imnumerable multitudes in Italy, Burgundy and Loraygne. In the same sort saint Anthelme Bishop of Billicens' assisted with one Geoffrey a learned wise and virtuous man, so persuaded the Priors of the Carthusians and Cistercians (who amazed knew not which way to take) that as now being settled by them in the right, they with their orders, especially the Carthusians, through out the whole western Church, were the chief publishers and defendors of Pope Alexander's cause. Neither thus ended the worthy endeavours of saint Anthelm and Gessery, but they dissuaded many other Prelates and their subjects from following the wicked schism of Octavian, and made them utterly detest it. Whereupon Frederick desirous still to dispose of the Papacy, although he neither had power to bless nor curse, condemned saint Anthelm, a firm pillar of the Catholic Church, sustaining the strong frame of obedience through Spain, Gaul, and Britaygne.  
Alexander nevertheless returning to Rome sound Octavians faction so strengthened with the power of his noble kindred, and such as the Emperor had with his uttermost endeavours laboured on his side, as he could have there no place of continuance; wherefore he departed thence into Campany, and all the Patrimony of saint Peter and the adjacent territoryes about the City being almost wholly possessed by the Almains and scysmatickes, he determined by the advice of his faithful Counsellors to go by sea with his brethren the Cardinals into France. Leaving therefore the Bishop of Prenestyne his vicar and substitute in the City, and disposing other things necessary for the Church, he with the Cardinals went to Tarana to take shipping, where he found four Galleys excellently ordered, being sent by the King of Cecil to serve him: 
Alexander suffereth shipwreck without loss of life or goods of any.  Which he and the Cardinals had no sooner boarded, but that a horrible tempest aysing with the violence of the winds, waves and rocks, shattered them all to pieces: yet here the successor of S. Peter obtained at above S. Paul at Malta, for God granted to the Apostle the lives of all the sailors and passengers; but to the Apostolic Alexander not only the lives, but also the goods of all that were in the Galleys. Neither was Alexander unthankful to the King of Cecil for this extraordinary favour, 
The Archbishop of Tarantasia sent Legate into France to make a peace between France and England. Peace concluded.  for when he was afterwards solicited with great sums of money to have deposed him, as a man not able to weylde the state of a kingdom, and to have placed Amirate Maio as an other Pypin of France in his throne; the Pope not only refused it, but remained also to death his constant friend, so the King, though otherwise ill, was herein worthy and provident. The Pope notwithstanding this, resolving to go into France, heard the country was wonderfully embroiled by reason of wars lately arising between the kings of France and England, and therefore sent Peter Archbishop of Tarantasia to reunite them again in league. Which he happily accomplished, and thereupon ensued that both the kings in their several dominions summoned their Bishops, abbot and Barons: the king of England at 
* Nowm Mercatum.  Newmarket in Normandy, and the king of France at Bewuoys where they treated and concluded about the receiving of Alexander and rejecting Octavian: and because the Emperor never ceased to solicit them to join with him in the acceptance of Octavian, some what to satisfy him, and make a perfect conclusion of the controversy, they called in one a Counsel of both kingdoms, where the scysmaticall Cardinals Guido and john on the beehalfe of Octavian, and Henry of Pisa, 
Alexander's title manifested in a counsel of the Clergy of France and England.  john of Naples, and William of Pavy Cardinals for Pope Alexander appeared. Hear Guido in the presence of these kings and Prelates, and that great multitude both of the Clergy and laiety, extended for Octavian the uttermost of his wit and eloquence, to whom William of Pavy a singular Orator, opening his mouth that was shut at Pavy, replied, and so retorted his own arguments upon him, as he overcame him with his own weapons; in the conclusion of which conflict the victory was so apparent on Alexander's side, as both kings with their subjects acknowledged him ever after their spiritual governor, and thereupon was excommunication pronounced against the Scysmatickes. Thus all besides the Empire yielded to Pope Alexander, who safely reposeing himself in the principality of the king of Cecil, expected a convenient time to pass over into France, having thus prepared his way by Peter Archbishop of Tarantasia, a man of that singular humility, charity, and contempt of the world, as had he not been dissuaded upon urgent reasons, he would have sold his horses, and beestowing the money on the poor, traveled on foot. But, happily hindered, 
The Archbishop of Tarantasias' humility and charity.  he was instantly upon the Pope's occasions enforced to use them in his journey to France; when staying by the way at the Monastery of Pluriack for want of health, he nevertheless restored the sick miraculously to their health; and that by the confluence of people flocking to him the provision of the Religious should not be wasted, 
The Archbishop of Tarantasias' miracles confirming the Pope's election.  he with the same power multiplied their corn and bread; where also a knight whose son was deprived of sight, hoping to recover by the merits of the Saint, what his child for his own demeritts had lost, carrying him towards the Abbey, and meeting by the way with a Catholic, who had bread hallowed by the Archbishop, applied some of the crumbs thereof to his son's eyes, whereupon he did presently see, and the father who thought to press the Saint with his suit, did now render God and him humble thanks for this benefit. The Governor of Corboyle in France having a daughter of five years old, who was borne lame, offered the child at the Saints feet, by whose prayer and imposition of his hand, she presently obtained integrity of her limbs. From thence he passed through Paris with wonderful expectation of the kings and princes, and exceeding concourse of multitudes of people, every where honouring him, and pressing about him not only for these rare cures so often showed, but also to see the Pope's Legate, the messenger of peace, the enemy of war, whose bloody discord was even now ready to confound both kingdoms, every one for reverence of his sanctity, and for remedy of their maladies, striving to get but some little piece of his garment. At the Blaud Mountain the confine of France and Normandy Henry King of England hasted to meet him, and no sooner saw him, but 
* Alighting  leaping from his horse he ran to him, and embracing his feet, instantly got his upper garment, yea although he refused, although he resisted, although he and others dissuaded, yet the king persisted, and one of the Legates followers saying, and what should an old torn cloak do in akinges royal wardrobe? The king answered, you would never use these words, did you but know the great cures that have been wrought by his girdle which now some years since was given me. About this place rested the Legate, treating with the prime men of the kingdoms, concerning a conclusion of peace, where a poor woman whose daughter was dumb from her nativity, more respecting her child's cure, than the glory of the kings and state of their kingdoms, could not be restrained, but that she broke in through the greatest of them, leading with her the child; neither did this humble Legate for all this noble assembly refuse her, but praying, and putting his thumb dipped in his own spittle into the child's mouth, and then signing her tongue and lips with the Cross, bade her speak after him, which presently she did, and afterwards continued the use of her speech. And instantly a young man brought his feeble and lame mother, who signed with the Legates benediction, recovered. The Legate an other time conferring with the king of France, the young prince of England and the Earl of Flanders, about this weighty business, a woman pressed towards him with her son being twelve years of age, and seven years blind, whom when the Courtiers and attenders would have kept back, the Legate commanded her, weeping as she was, to be brought with her child unto him, and the Legate ask the child what he desired, my lord (said he) that I may see; the Legate put a piece of money into the child's hand, and weeting his fingers in his own spittle, signed the crown of the child's head, and his eyes, with the Cross, and prayed; the princes wondered what the Legate meant, thinking he had jested, but the child instantly recovered sight, saw the money in his hand, and all things else; the Princes and all admired, and the devout king of France being certainly assured of the miracle, falling on his knees, kissed the child's head and eyes. At the Monastery of Mortimer the legate on Ash-wednesday giving hallowd ashes to the king of England and others, a knight, who by reason of a wound received in his temples from a crossbow, had lost now long since the sight of one of his eyes, importunately beesought the Legate to restore him his eye, the Legate excusing himself, and entreating the knight not to press him above his power, the knight still instantly urged him, till in the end the Legate touched, blessed, and dismissed him, whereupon he received the sight of his lost eye. The knight published this to his lord the king and others, whereupon God was more praised and honoured, and his servant more reverenced. In all which miracles wrought by this Archbishop the Pope's Legate, Almighty God did show his approbation of Alexander's election. The Emperor and Octavian nevertheless desperate in their malice, 
Octavians Conventicles. An Dom. 1162 Alexander's voyage into France from the coast of Mount Circe to Genua.  continued their scysmaticall Conventicles beegun at Pavy, next at Crema, and then at Laude.  
Alexander being not able to execute the function of his supreme authority in Italy, because all that ever had recourse to him there, were rob and imprisoned by Octavians soldiers, resolved upon France, and within the Octaves of our Lord's Nativity taking ship with his Cardinals about Mount Circe, on the feast of saint Agnes (God prospering his voyage) came to Genua, where contrary to the Emperor's command, he was royally entertained by the Clergy and laiety. 
From Genua to an Island of Liguria.  Launching from Genua on Passion sunday, he prosperously arrived on Palm sunday in an Island of Liguria, where he celebrated Easter. The Island being not long able to contain him, and besides a mighty number of Prelates expecting him on the main land, 
From the Island to Mount Pessula.  he came towards a populous village of Mount Pessula, where such a press of people went forth to meet him, as clad in his Pontificialty, he was hardly able to take his horse, so great a concourse there was to kiss his feet, 
The Pope's entertainment in France.  and happy was he thought that could but touch the hem of his garment. The lord of the town for a mile, leading his horse, with Barones' and a comely train of soldiers waiting on him, he entered the village with solemn Procession: where among the Christian nobility that humbled themselves at his feet, came a Prince of the Saracenes pompeously attended, and falling on his knees before him with great reverence bowing low and k●ssing his feet, 
A Saracens great reverence and solemn embassage to the Pope.  delivered him from his lord a king of the Mahometans an embassage in his barbarous language, but expounded by an interpreter; whom the Pope courteously answered, & honourably entertained, placing him at his feet among others of the nobility. So the infidels reverenced him whom the schismatical Emperor persecuted. On sunday following the Pope, 
Octavian again excommunicated. A great famine in Aquitaine▪  declaring openly in the Church before a great multitude of all sorts, his lawful election, and the perfidious attempts of the s●ysmatickes, solemnly excommunicated Octavian and his complices. An outrageous famine at that time increasing and consuming Aquitaine with the adjacent contreyes, threatened all France; wherefore the Pope sent two of his Cardinals to the king of France, signifying his arryval within his Dominions, and requesting to know in what part of his kingdom he would appoint him and his to remain: whom the king for the honour of saint Peter reverently used, returning them back with all contentment to Pope Alexander, whom he called his Lord, father, and Pastor of his soul. And according to the kings and his counsels designment, Alexander about the month of june traveled towards Aluerne, 
The Pope resided at Claremont.  and on the Eeven of the Assumption of our Blessed Lady came to Claremont.  
The Emperor now seeing the whole Christian world (except himself) follow Pope Alexander, was confounded but not converted; for standing on his own power he known the limits of his Empire to be extraordinarily enlarged, and almost all Italy subject to his Dominion; moreover he feared, if Pope Alexander prevailed, he should lose his Imperial courts; straitghtned therefore in this sort, being a man of a great wit and deep policy, he began to device how he might with a general assent of the Church have both Alexander and his Idol Octavian deposed, and a third elected: And because, like will to like, he made choice of Henry Count of Trey, in whom he reposed especial trust, 
The Emperor entrappeth the King of France.  to be herein his strength and assistance. The Count therefore instructed by the Emperor returned home, and coming as a subtle temptor to his lord the king of France, a man of a Dove's simplicity, craftily suggested to him on the Emperor's beehalfe a singular good way to make a perfect union in the Roman Church, which was, that the Emperor for the pure love of God desired that they two, being the greatest Princes of this part of the world, should at Auinion, a town confining on both their dominions, assemble together the Clergy and Laity both of the Empire and France, and the Emperor to bring with him Octavian and his complices, and the King, Alexander with his Cardinals, and there the election of them both being diligently examined by the Clergy of Italy, Germany and France, to determine then what was best and most profitable to the Christian Common wealth. The king out of his pious disposition too confident, and considering the great mischiefs which arose upon this discord, condescended to the Count, promising his safe conduct to the Emperor for effecting this matter. Whereupon the Count returning to the Emperor in Lombary, confirmed this on the king's beehalfe with his oath. Hence spread an evil rumour through Italy to the grief of all good Catholics, fearing least hereby the Church's liberty should be endangered. Against the day the Emperor with his Princes and puissant army came to the appointed place, and Octavian with his scysmaticall confederates followed. The king with his Clergy and nobility hastened also thither, meeting in the way at Saluian with Pope Alexander, where honouring one an other, they consulted two days about this appointed assembly, but being a thing not only unworthy, but also contrary to the Church's Canons, that the Papacy being the highest seat, should be subject to any earthly judgement, it was agreed by all, that only some of the principal Cardinals should be sent to manifest to the world the lawful election of Pope Alexander, and Octavians title to be but a frivolous imposture. Whereupon five Cardinals accompanied the king to the parley, the Pope with the rest retiring themselves to the Monastery of Dole in Aquitaine. The king with his reverend and honourable train came by Diion to Mount Saon which devideth France from Germany, expecting there what the Emperor would propound. Wherefore the Arch heretic Octavian, seeing the Reverend Cardinals of the Church of Rome, and the Clergy of France constantly appearing against him, being afraid of his trial, complained to the Emperor, that his adversary Alexander disdained to appear, and himself whose cause was in the Emperor's presence confirmed at the Counsel of Pavy, must yet come to a new examination. Whereupon the Emperor incensed with anger, sent the king word that be had broken his covenant, and falsifyd his oath, beccause he brought not Alexander to the place. The king therefore advising with his counsel, answered, that although he could lawfully excuse the Pope's absence, yet because he would not derogate from his regality or renown, nor be tainted with any deceit, be it either just or unjust, he would presently without any dissimulation send for the Pope and his brethren thither. And so instantly posted away messengers to call the Pope and Cardinals thither with speed, or otherwise to signify that he must yield himself a captive into the Emperor's hands, according as it was covenanted between them. Whereupon the Pope and Cardinals seeing the king thus entangled in the Emperor's snares, were marvelously troubled, considering how they were on all sides be set with dangers, for if they went thither to undergo the judgement of men, 
The Pope and Cardinals together with the King of France in danger to be surprised by the Emperor.  they saw the Church's liberty hazarded by violence; if they went not, but suffered the king to be enthralled by the Emperor, they could expect nothing for themselves but imprisonment and loss of all. For the Emperor was not only dreadful with his own mighty army, but had also the kings of Denmark and Behemia with his princes and powers there united with him, intending, as it seemed, to accomplish in that parley the malice which he had long hached against the Pope and king. But god who never forsaketh his, suffered not the Pope and king to become a prey to the Emperor, for he stirred up the spirit of the glorious king of England with a powerful army of resolute soldiers to march speedily and courageously against the Emperor, 
The King of England's courageous attempt to deliver the Pope and King of France out of the Emperor's hands.  sending also such a terrible famine among the Emperiales, as Frederick could no longer endure there to effect his intended mischief. Wherefore, to make a fair pretence for his departure, he sent by Reynold his Chancellor and others his favourites to the king of France, commanding him, that in regard their lord Frederick was Emperor of the Romans, and the special Advocate of the Roman Church, and therefore no Prelates could judge the cause of the Election of the Pope of Rome, but such as were within the Roman Empire, the king with his Bishops & Clergy should repair to him as a friend and associate to attend his sentence herein. Whereunto the king smiling answered, that he wondered a wise man would send so foolish a message; ask if he were ignorant that Christ committed his flock to saint Peter and his successors, or whether he could ever prove that the king of France and his Prelates were any where excepted, as being not sheep of that flock. 

The Pope and king of France by God's assistance rescued from the Emperor's malice.  
The king of England visiteth the Pope, and humbly kisseth his feet.   And so contemning the Emperor and this embassage he departed, arming himself and his nobility, and fortifying his frontyre towns against the Emperor, returned by God's assistance with glory to his court, and the five Cardinals in like sort to the Pope, showing to his holiness theyre blessed delivery. The Emperor on the other side confounded with shame dispersed his army even perishing with famine, and with great sorrow went into Germany. About this time the king of England visited Pope Alexander, in the Monastery of Bobien, and prostrating himself with all humility, kissed his feet: and when the Pope offered him a seat meet for his Majesty, he refused it, and with his Barons sat at his feet: He was received by the Pope with the kiss of peace, and the king bestowing royal and bounteous gifts on him and the Cardinals, with great joy departed, The Pope travelling from thence to towers celebrated there the feast of Christmas. This year also lewis king of France and Henry king of England meeting Pope Alexander at Tociacke (which is situated on the river of Loire) both kings attending on foot did lead the Pope's horse, he riding thereon: 
That kings of France and England together lead jointly the Pope's horse. The Pope uniteth the kings of France and and England in perfect amity.  the king of France holding the right, and the king of England the left cheek of his bridle, and so conducting him to a Pavylion prepared for him, where he by gods assistance united them in a perfect league of amity. So these two kings divided long in bloody wars, agreed both in one to honour in this sort jointly together Christ's vicar. A thing though often used by Emperors and kings to Popes, yet never before excecuted by two kings at once. So God did honour him whom the Emperor sought to depress, & rewarded the kings for their humble service with a Benediction of Peace.  
Now here is to be showed how Waldemar king of Denmark son of king Canutus the Martyr being deluded by the Emperor and Octavian, 
Waldemar king of Demmarke deluded by the Emperor became his homager, yet delivered by God from his schism.  was drawn within the Lion's paws, and so enforced to be his homager, yet mercifully delivered by Christ from the contamination of this schism. The king being solicited by the Scysmatickes, and not understanding the matter, sent Ralph his secretary, a man of more words than wisdom, to the Emperor, where overcome with the courtesies and rewards of Frederick and Octavian, and alured also with large promises made to the king his Master of a Province in Italy and the government of Sclavia, and being moreover informed how pious an act it was, and how well beeseeming the zeal and great discretion of so worthy a king to come and yield his assistance for uniting the Catholics thus disjointed; neither yet Octavians humility submitting himself to the counsel, nor Alexander's refusal to obey their judgements, being forgotten, was thus persuaded, and sent back to relate all this to his king, who more bold herein then discreet, and not so much upon a Religious yeale as a curiosity to see the fashons of other countries, entertained these suggestions. At that time Octavians Legate was in Denmark, 
Absalon Bishop of Rochildens a wise and virtuous Prelate.  but rather scorned then accepted. After whose dimission the king went to Absalon Bishop of Roschildens his foster brother and faithful friend, a man of rare virtues, gravity and wisdom, to whom laying all open, he declared his intended journey, desiring the Bishop to accompany him. The Bishop discovering frederic deceit's, condemned them, assuring he could not without violating his religion, entertain the Emperor's friendship, being more passionately then justly transported with this schism, and for his own part, that he was altogether unprovided for such a journey. The king offering to furnish him with all things necessary, the Bishop answered, he would not hazard his soul among the professed enemies of God's Church. The king replying, he therefore desired to have him along, because if his conscience should be any ways endangered, the Bishop might rescue and deliver him; the Bishop overcome with his importunity, happily yielded: whereupon the king with a royal train set forward: neither with any dangers or dissuasions of his faithful counsellors could he be-recalled, but nevertheless preceded on with great justice and religion, which purchassed him in all Countries where he passed, both love and reverence: for though his company increasing amounted in show to an army, yet would he not suffer them to offer the least wrong to any; 
The singular justice of the king of Denmark.  yea his severe equity was such, both at home and abroad, as when afterwards upon want of provision for his horses; complaining to the Emperor, he desired he might have the same for money, and the Emperor willed that his servants as others who followed those wars should get it by spoil of the Country: he cried out he was no thief, nor would purchase by robbery, and although in eases of necessity this was tolerated, yet would he not allow that in other nations, which he condemned in his own, or suffer his subjects with foreign offences to corrupt their domestical laws. Whereupon the German Princes admiring, protested, that happy was the Realm where such a king governed. But to return to the purpose: After a tedious journey approaching the Imperial Camp, he found contrary to his expectation a cold entertainment. For Absalon the good Bishop accompanied with Ralph that ill Ambassador, delivered before the Emperor the cause of his lords coming. But Fredrick condemning first the kings neglect and delay, said, that he who held his kingdom by service to the Imperial Majesty, forgot himself much in omitting thus long his attendance. Absalon answering, The Emperor should have signifyd so much to the king before he undertook his journey, and not to invite him with such fair and large promises. The Emperor wondering, answered, who fed the king with such hopes and promises? Absalon produced Ralph, saying, this is he, who with your high promises abused the goodness of our credulous king. But Ralph abashed at the Emperor's denial, gave the Bishop leave to unfold the whole matter. The Emperor still gainsaying all, Absalon desired his king might have then a safe conduct back into his Country: But Frederick yielding to nothing, affirmed, that as he meddled not with his coming, so he would not assist him in his going. Heerupon the king repenting his rashness, said, although the sword hung over his head, nevertheless he would rather dye then enthral his country to bondage. And for a remedy to this mischief, lying with the Emperor on the confines of France, determined by Absalon's counsel, to fly thither by stealth for refuge. But the Emperor altering his mind sought to win him by gifts, whom he could not bend by terror, and giving the government of Sclavia alured the king to do him Homage, yet so as it should neither prejudice his posterity nor kingdom, alleadgeing for example the glorious king of England, who in like case for his principalities in France, did Homage to the king of France. And now to descend to Octavians absurd conventicle, where the Archbishop of Clen declaimed of the injury offered the Roman Emperor by other kings who would intermeddle with choosing the Pope of Rome, where the Emperor on the contrary side never interposed himself about the elections of any Bishops in Cities' subject to their dominions. And the Emperor saying also that he doubted not but the kings there present, assembled by him for that purpose, would concur with the Bishops in ratifying Octavians authority. When Octavian hereupon proceeded in his counterfeit solemnity to accurse Pope Alexander, 
The king of Denmark by the advice of Bishop Absalon flying Octavian, followeth Alexander.  the king of Denmark admonished by Absalon, departed the place, and refusing to be present at that sacrilegious excommunication, shown thereby his approbation of Alexander, and reprobation of Octavian. And Bishop Absalon following after, when Octavian requested him to stay, said, there was no reason but as he came with the king, so he should depart with him, and so they both left Octavian. Thus the Emperor contrary to the Canons of the Church, summoned kings to establish the Papacy.  
Hear now dawneth the day of saint Thomas of Canterburyes' history, which being most tempestuous, closed nevertheless in a most glorious Evening; for thus writeth Cardinal Baronius. This self same year a great counsel was assembled at London in England, of all the Bishop's meeting together about the election of the Archbishop of Canterbury, being the chief Metropolitan of the Realm, after the death of Archbishop Theobalde who departed this life on Easter Tewesday, 
Saint Thomas chosen Archbishop of Canterbury.  when he had administered that place twenty years; the king himself was also there present, where by the general assent of all, Thomas his Majesty's Chancellor was chosen to that dignity: which being written at large among the actions of his life chronicled by Edward a man of that age, you see here briefly collected and printed: 
The Authors and Epistles from whence Cardinal Baronius collecteth the history of saint Thomas.  But other matters are likewise recorded by four Authors, being all Disciples of saint Thomas, the first, Hubert his Clerk, the next William of Canterbury, the third john of Salusbury, the last, Allane Abbot of Deache, all which being digested in three books remaining in the Vatican library, together with selected Epistles written by diverse Authors, and all tending to this purpose, among which many were sent by saint Thomas and Pope Alexander, and being by the labour of john of Salusbury divided into five books excelling all treasures, shall help to beautify this my history. 
Saint Thomas laboureth to fly the Archbishopprick, telling King Henry that in this place he shall offend him in defending the Church's liberty.  The tome itself remaineth in the Vatican library. Hubert testifieth that saint Thomas sought by all means to avoid this Archiepiscopull dignity, for these are his words: Thomas laboured with the king, that he should forbear to advance him to the Archbishoppricke of Canterbury, professing if he were so chosen, he should prove his adversary and enemy in defending the Church's liberty. Whereunto Salusbury addeth thus; having long resisted, upon the instant urging of Henry of Pisapreist Cardinal of saints Nereu and Achilleus being there Legate, he assented, whereupon they presently sent Messengers to Pope Alexander residing then at Mount Pessulan for obtaining his pall, 
S. Thomas consecrated Archbishop of Canterbury.  which for reverence of so great a man was out of hand granted, and so at the Pope's hands they received it.  
But in laying open the excessive tribulations and extremityes falling out in the process of his Bishopric, which exceedingly afflicted not only Thomas himself with the Church of Canterbury and all England, but also Pope Alexander with the Roman Church, and the whole Catholic world, we are so overwhelmed with abundance of Authors, as we can hardly without great labour ploung out of them. For not only Edward and those four Authors writing to this purpose; with others who registered the occurrents of the time, yield plentifully most copious matter to furnish Chronicles; but also 455. Epistles sent upon that occasion by diverse to sundry persons, and especially by Pope Alexander and saint Thomas himself, out of which we frame this Epistolary history which excelleth others, present us with such an overswelling sea of discourse, as our style being even drowned, the very plenty maketh us poor,  

An. Dom. 1163.  Pope Alexander intending to celebrate a Counsel at Towers, hastened about the beginning of Lent to speak with the king of France at Paris, where the virtuous king with his lords & knights met him two leagues before his entrance of the City, and as the king saw the Pope, he alyghting, ran to his styrrup and humbly kissed his feet, whom the Pope received also with a kiss, & so both riding forward together with the Cardinals, were with a most solemn procession of the Clergy, and great exultation brought to the Cathedral Church. 
Alexander celebrateth the Counsel of Towers.  Hear remained his holiness till Easter was passed. Afterwards he traveled to Charters, and thence to Towers, where on the 14. Kalends of june, being within the Octaves of Penticoste, in the Church of saint Martin he celebrated his Counsel with 17. 
S. Thomas coming to the Counsel of Towers was honourably received by the Pope.  Cardinals, a hundred & four & twenty Bishops, besides a maruilous number of the Clergy and laiety; among whom was saint Thomas who was the last year instauled in the Archbishopprick of Canterbury, whom the Pope so honourably received, as he sent all the Cardinals, except two that ever attend him, to meet this Metropolitan before his entrance into the City, and gave him as fully as he requested, confirmation of all his Church's privileges. Hear Arnulphus Bishop of Lexovy, by the Pope's appointment made the Oration, being most pious, learned and eloquent, wherein he touched the Emperor's authority given only to his Ancestors by the Roman Church and thence dirived to him, 
Conrade th● the elected Archbishop of Mounts leaving his Cousin the Emperor, came to the Pope at the Counsel of Towers. Conrade advanced by the Pope Alexander's undoubted tittle to the Papacy manifested. Octavian accursed.  and prayeth them charitably to relieve the Pope and Cardinals being now banished out of all. To this Counsel came Conrade the Elect of Mounts, leaving his Cousin the Emperor and all his temporal honours to follow Pope Alexander, by whom he was made afterwards Cardinal Bishop of Sabine, and Archbishop of Mounts, wherewith the Emperor being offended intruded Christian his Chancellor into his place. In this Counsel Alexander's undoubted title to Papacy being most evidently declared, Octavian with all his Complices was again accursed. There are also diverse Canons of the same Counsel extant. Pope Alexander being offered by the kings to make choice of some City within their dominions to inhabit in, went in October to Senon being a Metropolitan City, where he executed freely his supreme function, and authority. Hear William of Newborough wandreth in two errors, the one, that saint Thomas at the Counsel of Towers moved in conscience, 
Alexander residing at Senon in France governeth the Catholic Church. William of Newberies errors.  because he received at the king's hands a laycall investure, being neither Canonically nor sincerely done, resigned therefore his Bishopric secretly into the Pope's hands, which his Holiness restored to him again with lawful approbation, curing the scruple of his afflicted conscience, which, as in the process of this work will appear, was afterwards. The other, that the only cause of controversy between the king and the Archbishop was, that saint Thomas would, not suffer him to punish a notarious offending Clerk, which (as shall be manifested) was not the only, but one among other most just occasions that moved saint Thomas to reprove the king, whereupon grew this bitter dissension. Yet Newborough would have thus excused the king. But let us now follow the Archbishop returning home to his own Church from the counsel of Towers, that we may search out the original of this great controversy, which for seven years troubling the Roman Church, found none effect for uniting this rent discord between the king and him. 
The Translation of S. Edward King of England and Confessor.  After the Archbishop's return, until the translation of saint Edward the king, which was solemnised on the third of the Ideses of October, there remained quiet peace and contentment between the king and him: but what afterwards ensued, these Authors being eye-witnesses of the proceedings do testify.  

CONSIDERATIONS UPON the Preface.  
LEt us now here behold the Christian world as at this time it presented itself. Where first we see the Pope & Cardinals banished out of Rome, Italy and all, the mighty Emperor of Rome posessing all their dominions Ecclesiastical & temporal, and mayntaineing Octavian that usurping Schismatic in the Papal throne. The Emperor of Constantinople not intermeddling with the Western Church, and also lately overthrown by the Cecilians. The king of jerusalem though acknowledging Alexander his lawful Pastor, yet reigning a far of, & hardly able to defend the fraontiers of Christendom against the Saracens. The good king of Denmark though lately showing himself an approved Catholic, yet frederic Homager, and divorced by all Germany from assisting Pope Alexander. Bohemia drowned in Germany; and Hungary a remote kingdom, and though subject to the Roman Sea, yet not able to secure her. The king of Cecil, though Alexander's faithful friend, yet so encumbered with domestical rebellions, as he could not raise an army to restore him. The kingdoms of Spain, though they wished him well, yet so overcome with the Mahomet a Moors as theyre states were miserable. So he was only left by God to the pious & worthy king of France, the powerful king of England, and in mine opinion, the greatest king of the Norman race that ever swayed over this land: for (as Gilbert B. of London writing in the names of all the English Bishops to saint Thomas Archbishop of Canterbury, saith) his dominions reached from the Perinean Mountains to the Northern seas; and if Edward the III. Henry the V and Edward the iv having England, Ireland, Calais, & rather a tumultuous title, than any peaceable countries or profitable revenues in France, were able to triumph over France, then how much was Henry the II. who besides England & Ireland, had the Dutchyes of Normandy & & Aquitaine, with the Earldom of Aniove his native soil & other honours in quiet possession, to omit Britain that had a great dependence on him, able to overmatch the puissance of France. To pass from this to his great reverence & affection to Pope Alexander, I know no king that ever showed more: and last to ascend to his actions, the effects of these, Henry the II. drew England, France, Spain, Ireland & Norway to obey Pope Alexander: and when the Emperor would have surprised at Mount Saon, the king of France, and thereby entralled the Pope & Cardinals, & spoiled them of all, this renowned K. with his courageous army rescued them. Now what a terrible attempt was it of the enemy of Mankind to withdraw (if he could) from the Pope such a king, from the Church such a child? But though the billows of these seas were wonderful, yet God was more marvelous in guiding saint Peter ship through them. Considering all these, every indifferent man may in reading this Epistolary history judge how great reason the Pope had, as far as in conscience he possibly could, to forbear this king so well deserving of the Apostolic Sea. And also when, enforced through justice thereunto, he would have executed against him the censures of the Church, what a true heroical virtuous act it was to prefer the love & duty he bore to Almighty God, before the favour of so great, & such a deserving friend. And what above all others is most to be marked in the process of this matter, although all the Bishops of this realm fearfully & foully wandered astray, yea although saint Thomas of Canterbury himself like an other saint Peter falling, recovered again, & rose to a glorious Martyrdom: yet Pope Alexander, whom it chiefly concerned, never erred either infayth or infacte; God so directed with his holy Ghost the governor of his Church. Lastly to conclude with this famous king, whose fair arising sun was so overclowded with his turbulent passions, as they, molested the whole Church, and gave occasion (though, unwitting to him) of the Martyrdom of the glorious Saint; he returned nevertheless in the end so clearly again to himself, as he gave that great satisfaction, & endured, yea imposed upon himself so sharp a penance as was able to make his very enemies relent, and a stony heart with tears to pity him: Neither do I think but the prayers & merits of S. Thomas, that converting his bloody executioners to contrite penitentes through Christ's passion saved their souls, did in like sort, yea more effectually help to raise to the same eternal blessedness this king, after he departed this world in the Octaves of S. Peter & S. Paul An. 1189. being first penitent, confessing his sins, & receiving the most B. Sacrament. This being delivered by Card. Bar. out of Roger I have precisely set down, because it is Chronicled that the king died out of charity, being I think as false, as that Pope Adrian (according to the Scysmatickes fable) was choked with a fly, or K. john poisoned by a Monk.    

THE ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY OF SAINT THOMAS ARCHBISSOPPE OF CANTERBURY.  
THE old enemy maketh continual war against the Church, but the son of God who hath redeemed it with his own blood, will also by the blood of his own membres bring the same to true and perfect liberty: among which the glorious company of the Apostles and purple coloured army of holy martyrs hath the pre-eminence by whose doctrine the lively stones in the building of the body of Christ, are confirmed, by whose blood (as it were with mortar and symonde) they are joined together, and united, that the Church of God going forward and multiplying in piety, the number of the faithful might be made fit for the building of an holy Temple, in our Lord.  
And albeit all Martyrs in general have a supereminent prerogative of eternal glory, 
The glory of martyrdom.  yet their title is more glorious, and their Crown more bright, that have deserved double honour by instructing of others, making themselves an example to their flock; and laying down their lives for their sheep in the time of trial: for like as one star exceedeth an other in brightness, so in the resurrection the Saints shall shine like stars, every one in his proper order, and they that have instructed many to live well, shall be as the bringhtnes of the Firmament for ever and ever: among which rank saint Thomas Archbishop of Canterbury may worthily be placed, 
Saint Thomas of Canterbury.  who as he hath been for Christ a Companion of their tribulation and patience, so is he now in Christ, a fellow heir of their joy and consolation: whose merits that they may the better appear to the world, I have here set down the some of his life and conversation, briefly and succinctly, referring those that desire to read his acts more largely discoursed to larger volumes of him and by him, where he shall be satisfied to the glory of God's grace, which breatheth where it will; with how great expedition he dispatched many great affairs, it appeareth by his Epistles, and by the writings of other credible Authors also, which being read with due attention, may stir up us and succeeding ages to virtue and piety.  

He was borne in London of no mean parentage.  Blessed Thomas was by birth à Londoner, a noble issue descended from no mean parents: from his tender years he was endowed with manifold graces: of stature, he was tall; of personage, comely; of wit, quick; in discourse subtle and pleasant, and in beauty of mind he was no less amiable. In his young years such was the sharpness of his wit, that he could unfold strange and intricate questions, and therewithal he had so happy a memory, that what soever he read or heard, he could easily make use of it when occasion was offered, which many greater Clerks could not attain unto: all men did admire the alacrity of his spirit, especially in a man employed in so many businesses: but thus did grace attend and nourish him that was reserved for so eminent a place in the Church of God. In his Sermons and ordinary discourses (as he used often times to say) necessary matter was ministered unto him: his mother also (as he used to say) taught him from his cradle to serve God, 
His mother's Lesson.  and devoutly to call upon the Blessed Virgin mother of God, as the director of hi●●yes, and patroness of his life▪ and next unto Christ, to put his chief confidence in her. 
His charity and compassion.  He had compassion on those that begged from door to door, and releived them effectually, so as he might say with job, mercy hath grown up with me from the beginning, and pity came with me out of my mother's womb.  
Leaving the schools of liberal sciences, he became a Courtier, 
He became a Courtier.  in which profession he gave so great hope of his forwardness, that both in the serious affairs of the Court, and in their disports and recreation, he excelled far all his companions of his rank: and albeit he did apply himself to the vain delights of youth, as the frailty of that age did lead him, yet was there ever in him a religious zeal, and a magnificent mind: 
He was very religious.  albeit he was beyond measure desirous of popularity, and (as we read of saint Brice of Tours) although he was proud and vain, and many times amorous in his words, yet was he nevertheless an admirable pattern to be followed in the chastity of his body. 
He was chaste of body.   
When he perceived that many things were attempted in the Court, to the dishonour of the Clergy, and that his living there was repugnant to his intended purpose, by the instinct and conduction of grace, rather than by the motion and advice of his friends, 
He was preferred to the service of Theobald Archbishop of Can.  he preferred himself to the service of Theobald Archbishop of Canterbury of happy memory, where through his industry in short time, he was received into the number of his most familiar friends, which were very few: how many great travails he sustained there for the Church of God: how often he did visit the sepulchres of the Blessed Apostles, 
He was employed in meighty affairs.  for the dispatch of necessary affairs: with what prosperous success he sped in his negotiations, it is not easy to be related, especially by a pen that affecteth brevity: purposing only compendiously to set down the cause and manner of his Martyrdom, 
He studied the Civil and Canon law.  for the better preparing of him that was preordained of God to be so great a prelate; for the deciding of weighty causes and instructing of the people, he gave himself to the study of the Civil and Cannon law, and for the increasing of his experience in the Ecclesiastical function, the said Archbishop made him Archdeacon of the Church of Canterbury wherein he was trained up. 
He was made Archdeacon of Cant.   
Afterward when Henry Duke of Normandy and Aquitaine the son of Galfride Earl of Angiou, and Mawlde the Empress succeeded king Stephen in the crown of England, the said Archbishop obtained of the king the Chancellorship of England for his Archdeacon, 
He was made Lord Chancellor of Eng.  for he suspected the king's youth, and feared the malice of certain young heads, by whom he seemed to be directed, lest that by their counsel he should be incited to take upon him the government of the realm by the law of conquest: for it seemed unto him that he had conquered the Realm whereas in truth, it was not so: and therefore the Archbishop procured such a Lord Chancellor by whose means and industry, the new king might be stayed from attempting any thing against the Church; his malice tempered; and the insolency of his officers repressed who under colour of authority and justice, had conspired to make a prey, of the Church, and common-weal e.  
At his first entrance into that office, he sustained so great and manifold difficultyes of weighty affairs, was environed with so many labours, oppressed with so many afflictions, set upon with so many wiles, and exposed to so many snares of the court, (or to speak more properly) of the courtiers, that he used often times with tears to protest unto the Arch-Bisbop, and others his friends, he was every day weary of his life: and moreover that next unto his eternal salvation; he desired nothing more, than (without note of infamy) to deliver himself from the allurements of the Court, for albeit the world seemed to applaud and flatter him with all her enticements, yet was he never unmindful of his place, and the Church committed unto him, whereby he was constrained continually to contend, and strive; 
His allegiance to the king and love to the common weal.  for the honour and safety of the king, and secondly, for the good of the Church, and common wealth, both against the king himself, and his enemies also, and by diverse sleights to defeat diverse wiles by them intended against him: but his greatest grief was that he was without intermission to fight against the beasts of the Court, and continually to be wrestling with a certain Protheus (as the Proverb 15.) so as if the grace of God, and his own industry had not preserved him, he was like every hour have been thrown down head long into ruin and destruction.  
In the time of his Chancellorship he found so great favour with the king, that after the decease of the Archbishop of Canterbury, he succeeded in that Sea, to govern the Church of England; for the king, having had manifold trial of him, 
He was made L. Archbishop of Canterb.  deemed his fidelity, and magnanimity to be fit for so high a dignity, and also that thee would have a care of his profit, and govern all things in the Church, and Common wealth to his good liking, and moreover he did fore see, if it should please God to cut him of by untimely death, that he would be a faithful Tutor for the education of his children, for surely, he was a man of wonderful great experience in the world, and one that would wisely conjecture of the event of things to come: 
A faithful Tutor to the king's issue.  having by long experience, learned the charge and honour both belonging to his place: he knew also the king's conditions and the pride of his officers, and how powerful the malice of his Parasites was, wheruppon he conjectured evidently, that by the acceptance of that dignity, he should lose the favour of God or else of the king: for it was impossible for him to please God, and to observe the king's humour, neither could he please the king, and prefer the law of God before his, 
He refused that promotion.  and therefore for a season he would not accept of the promotion, which the king and other of his friends persuaded him unto. But the providence of God prevailed, so as by the instant and urgent persuasion of that honourable Cardinal Priest Pisanus, Legate of the Sea Apostolic, he did satisfy the king's desire, and the persuasion of his friends, choosing rather to hazard the king's displeasure, then to give way unto the desolation of the Church, and resolving either to protect it from so imminent danger of servitude; or else (after the example of Christ) to lay down his life for his sheep, for the lay power, beereaving the Church, of her ancient privileges, took upon it to determine all causes, as well Ecclesiastical as temporal, and as the people, so was the Clergy trodden under foot also, wherefore he whom God had preordained to be so great à Prelate and Martyr, notwithstanding that some of his enemies did labour against the ordinance of God, was elected with the general consent of all men.  
After his consecration forth with, 
His discipline  (putting of the old man) he put on haircloth to Crucify the flesh with the concupiscence thereof; and remembering that he had taken upon him the office of a Pastor and Doctor, he performed the ministry of a Preacher. All the time which he could spare from his affairs of greatest importance, 
His proneness to prayer.  he beestowed it for the most part in prayer and reading: when he was solitary he did maruilousely abound in tears, and in his celebration at the Altar his behaviour was such, as if he had beheld our lord's Passion in the flesh before his eyes. He did minister the Sacraments with so great reverence that the very handling of them, was able to inform the faith and manners of them that beheld him. He kept back his hand from bribery and gifts, and cast away from him the filth of covetousness: in counsel he was provident, 
He was a provident Counsellor.  in hearing of causes a diligent and indifferent judge, in questions subtle, in answers ready, in judgement just, without respect of persons, and a strict executor of the law in all points. Under outward decency of apparel he was inwardly apparelled with the armour of à Christian soldier, which (that the merit thereof might not be diminished through vainglory,) he was very careful to hide from the world, and that, according to the saying of the wise man, his outward semblance might be agreeable to the world, 
His charitable relief of the poor.  whenas inwardly all things were contrary. In his place he sat not down to meat, until the poor were sent in before him, and that they might the better be relieved with that which was left, he would have his table th● more plentiful: Such as begged from door to door went not away empty handed from his gate: He caused his servants to visit the houses of sick and feeble persons, and he did visit them himself effectually with his benevolence, sustaining many of them daily with meat drink and cloth; 
He doubled the largiss of his Predecessor.  for whereas his predecessor Theobald of happy memory did double the expenses of his Predecessor beestowed in alms, he likewise of a certain religious emulation, thought good to redouble the like expenses of his Predecessor also: for the performance of which charitable work, he did consecrate the tenth part of all his revenues to that purpose. 
He daily washed the feet of 13. poor people.  He used daily, in a certain secret Cell, upon his knees to wash the feet of thirteen poor folk, in remembrance of Christ, giving to every one of them after they had well dined, fourepences which if any time he could not attend in his own person (which seldom happened) he caused it diligently, to be supplied by a substitute. He entertained religious persons with so great a respect, as if he had received a dinine presence, 
He was very liberal.  or an Angel in their persons. In hospitality, and other works of liberality, he was so plentiful, that his riches seemed the common treasury of all men: and albeit his house was garnished with rich and precious furniture, 
His contempt of worldly riches He was temperate in his diet.  yet did he contemn riches and worldly treasure as dung, for Christ; using transitory things to serve his necessity, and not to satisfy his concupiscences and pleasure. In his diet he was temperate observing therewith a mediocrity, that by too much austerity he might not be taxed of superstition, or by ingurgitation esteemed a Glutton. 
He detested hypocrisy.  He detested no less the note of hypocrisy than he did the imputation of dishonesty, esteeming it the best kind of fasting to observe the measure of sobriety, in which attire being poor in spirit, under a merry countenance covering a contrite heart, in a delicate table preferring penury, rising often from the board rather empty then full bellied, and more often refreshed then satisfied, in keeping himself ever within the compass of sobriety. He conformed himself to the manners of those he accompanied withal, after the example of the Apostles, who by wholesome dispensation, became all unto all to the intent to gain all. He delivered the poor from the hand of the mighty, as one that was truly, given by God, to be a father to the poor, 
He was a father to poor people.  and a comforter of those that mourn. He reproved liberally, the sin of the nobility, knowing that where the spirit of God is, there is also liberty; yet that he might not seem to cast holy things to dogs, or pearls before swine, he would first prudently, consider the nature of those he did admonish or reprehend, and being conducted by the spiritual unction, his communications and sermons did seem wonderfully learned to all sorts of hearers, 
He was both learned and eloquent.  both in the weight of matter and eloquent delivery. After meals and his necessary sleep, until his business called him away, he passed the time in reading of the scripture, or else in honest communication, lest the enemy should take occasion there at to deride his Sabaoth. All the time which he could without the great detriment of his body, he did bestow in prayer, tears, and holy meditation, keeping chastity in his body, cleanness in his heart, modesty in his words, and justice in his works, that he might move those by his example which, he was to teach by his doctrine. He did without ceasing impugn schism and heresy, 
He greatly impugned schism and heresies.  and would never be induced to keep company with excommunicated persons: for whosoever was an enemy to sound doctrine, he did esteem him as his enemy in Christ, and being fervent in the zeal of justice, he endeavoured that every man should enjoy his own, without respect of persons or receiving of bribes.  

S. Thomas retourneth into England from the Counsel at Towers.  And though at his return from the counsel of Towers into England (being the second year after his consecration) he was received of the king, as a father of his son, with favourable countenance, a good respect and esteem, yet soon after discontentments began to arise, whilst Saint Thomas, without any offence offered to the king, exercised the office of an Evangelicall pastor, in undergoing which charge, whilst he endeavoured to recover the Graunges of the Church usurped by the laity, and wrongfully alienated from his predecessors, he incurred the displeasures of many and mighty men. Yea when he touched the king's exchecker to the quick, by little and little the king himself was moved to indignation against him. For in England had the same unconscionable custom prevailed, that the exchecker covetously challenged to itself the revenues arising from the vacancyes of Churches. Wherefore S. Thomas required that for two seas of Bishopprickeses, being now long vacant, there might be speedily Bishops ordained. 
The ground of the discord between the king and S. Thomas.  It did also somewhat trouble the king's mind, when S. Thomas being created Archbishop, gave absolutely over the office of Chauncellorship, according to that of the Apostle: no man fight under the banner of God, entangleth himself in temporal businesses. 
2. Timoth. 2  For the king desired to retain him still in his service. And for a greater addition of dislike, Thomas moreover forbade the unlawful exaction of a Tribute: Heerewithall at the same time concurred, that he delivered not over to the secular Court, a Priest condemned of murder, but being degraded, committed him to a Monastery. The like happened concerning one Philip a Cannon, and yet a grievous offendor, whom the Archbishop enforced not to suffer punishment in such sort as the king would have it, but only chastised him with Ecclesiastical censures.  
The king by reason hereof becometh wrathful, 
The causes of the king's indignation.  because there was, according to the direction of the holy Cannons, a milder proceeding with those of the Clergy who offended, where upon they might grow more insolent in wickedness: He began to demanund instantly of Thomas the Archbishop, that Clerks committing such crimes might after the Canonical punishment inflicted on them, be delivered over to the secular Tribunal. But this motion of the king was gainsayed by S. Thomas and many other Bishopps associate with him, all of them humbly beeseeching his Majesty to abstain from these attempts, but he was rather more inflamed with anger. Whereupon Robert writeth in these words: but the king somewhat moved herewith, yet much more incensed because he saw the Archbishop and Bishops with mutual assent (as he supposed) bend against him, asked of them presently being thus constantly united, whether they would observe the customs beelonging to his crown, adding that these being in the reign of his grandfather formerly observed by Archbishops and Bishops, by private and privileged persons, ought not by tract of time, with a severe sentence, to be condemned. Whereupon the Archbishop having first consulted with his brethren, answered: He and his brethren would observe them, saving the prerogative of their order, and the same every Bishop being asked one by one, did turn by turn severally answer: only Hilary Bishop of Chichester hearing the king more enraged for these words so uttered alike by them all, without advice of the Archbishopps, altered some, saying, he would absolutely observe in good faith the customs of the kingdom; and for a seeming good intent truly (as I think) he said it, that he might yet so appease the king's mind. But the king was nothing at all calmed; yea he waxed more wroth: and turning himself to the Archbishop and Bishops upon the hearing of this uniform and one answer of them all, said: A battle was ranged against him, and that poison lurked in this captious word, Saving the prerogative of their order. Wherefor he required that absolutely without addition, they would promise to observe the customs of the kingdom. The Archbishop answered: they had sworn to him fidelity, that is to say, life, limb, and earthly honour, saving the prerogatine of their order, and that in this earthly honour the customs of the kingdom were comprehended; and he would not bind himself to the observation of them in any other sort than they had formerly sworn. Now when a great part of the day was in this fashion passed, 
The King's intemperate anger.  the king being all the while vexed, without any farewell to the Bishops, suddenly departed the Court in great wrath and indignation.  
The King was accustomed in the disturbance of his mind, through the passion of anger to be unreasonably and outrageously altered and transported; as by an example or two I shall here say open before you, whereby in the very entrance of this controversy now raised, you may understand how difficulty and dangerous it was to contend with him in any case were it never so just. For in the 44. epistle written to S. Thomas concerning the King, thus we read: The King on a certain day, when he was at Cane, and a business which he had with the King of Scots, dealt seriously against Richard de Humet, who seemed to defend the cause of the King of Scots, broke out into disgraceful words, and openly called him Traitor, and hereupon inflamed with his wont fury, threw his cap from his head, ungirte his belt, hurled away his cloak and garmentts, where with he was apparelled, cast of with his own hands a coverlet of silk from his bed, and sitting as it were in a dunghill of straw, began to chew the straws. And these tokens not so much of wrath as of madness he then uttered. Of whom in the nept epistle is written thus: A boy who delivered a letter to his Majesty: incurred a great danger, the king endeavouring with his fingers to pluck out his eyes, so far as it came to the effusion of blood. And moreover Peter of Bloyes in his epistle to Roger the Deane, concerning the king's conditions, saith thus: Be careful in this, 
Peter of Bloys Epistola 75.  that you come not to our lord the king to treat of your business, until you make your way by me, or some other, who is acquainted with his customs; for he is a lamb so long as his mind is pleased, but a lion, or more cruel than a lion, when he is vehemently angreed. It is not a light matter to procure his indignation, in whose power is honour and confusion, inheritance and banishment, life and death. And in his epistle to the Archbishop of Panorma he hath these words in describing the king's countenance: His eyes are round, while his mind is appeased, mild as a Dove and simple; but in wrath and the garboil of his heart, they are as it were sparkling with fire, and lightning with fury, and after: whom he hath once hated, he scarce ever receiveth into grace and favour gain. Thus far Bloys.  
Hereby (reader) I say you may conceive, with how great a danger these Bishop were now to withstand him. What followed hereupon Robert proceedeth to recite.  
When they departed from the King, Thomas the Archbishop severely reprehended the afore mentioned Bishop, because without his and the other Bishopps consents, he presumed to alter from the answer generally made by them all. The next day the King demanding it, were delivered into his hands the Charters and honour's, which the Archbishop held from the time of his Chauncellorship, and neither saluting nor being saluted by the Bishops, yea without their privity, he secretly and before day removed from London; which was undoubledly an apparent proof of his excessive wrath and displeasure. What followed hereupon shall be declared the next year wherein it happened.  

The king dissolved the union of the Bishops.  Matters standing in this sort, the king through the wicked counsel of the malicious, began to endeavour how this united body, I mean the joint agreement of minds between the Archbishop and Bishops, whereby they were made absolutely invincible might be rend a sunder, and so dissolved, be easily vanquished by him. Whereupon it came to pass, that to pleasure the king, the inferior members rebelled against their head, and if at any time the Archbishop would attempt with Canonical authority to repress them, they would presently appeal to the Apostolical Sea. And verily the Saint being in regard hereof entangled in extreme straights of his mind, certified the same to Pope Alexander, sending together with his letter a messenger. The Pope compassionating his estate, returned to him this consolatory answer, beeginning in the book with this inscription: Alexander Pope to Thomas Archbishop of Canterbury: 
Lib. 1. Epist. 17.  in the first onsett of his tribulation was this epistle written, the self same year in the end of the month of October.  

Pope Alexander to S. Thomas.  We have with attentive diligence heard the letter sent to us by your brotherhood, together with that which your Messenger delivered by word of mouth, and withal considered the grievous straits and bitter sorrows, wherewith your mind is continually afflicted; upon the hearing and understanding whereof, our spirit is moved and exceedingly troubled, whose comfort is to be gladly dilighted in your prosperous success; and contrarewise in your adversities to partake by all means with you in aggreivances, as with our dearest brother; wherefore as a constant and wise man, calling oft to mind, how it is said, that the Apostles went rejoicing from the sight of the Counsel, because they were made worthy to suffer reproach for the name of jesus. 
Acts of the Apost. cap. 9  Undergo with patience the burden of these extremities, and let not your spirit be encumbered more than is convenient, but recover to yourself worthy consolation, that we together with you may be jointly recomforted in him, who hath reserved you in this instant of necessity for strenthning the fertresse of the Catholic and Christian truth; and whose good pleasure it is to wash away, and chastise with sundry afflictions the spots and blemmishes of the offence, by you unlawfully committed; that they may not be seen to be reserved for punishment, in the last severe examination. What remaineth let it not be troublesome, nor (as we understand in your letter sent by your Clerk) any whit dreadful unto you in that they appeal against you to the Apostolical Sea; because as a thing grateful and acceptable to us, our pleasure is, that if they, who bring the appeal against you, perchance appear before us; you yourself (if you think good) setting aside all doubts and delays, shall prosecute the appeal. Neither yet can ever any man under pretence of the Roman Church affright with fear or doubt your constancy, because we, by the grace of God, will be careful with all diligence to conserve (as far as with justice and reason we can) the rights and dignities of the Church committed to the charge of yourself, as the party whom indeed we have found a constant and courageous defender of the same.  
Moreover we, enjoining command your brotherhood, that you retire yourself unto your Church of Conterbury, and retaining with you some few, and those most necessary attendants, you do as little as may be travail through the country. And lastly we commend this especially to your providence, that you never suffer yourself to be enforced under any pretence of fear, or adversity (which may possibly beefall you) to renounce the rights and dignities beelonging to your Church. Dated at Senon the 7. of the Kalendes of November. These were the words of Pope Alexander in the beeginning of this persecution, so prepareing his soldier, to the encounter of the next ensueing battle.  
Upon the receipt of which letters, Thomas returned these again to Pope Alexander, by Henry his familiar friend, being for that purpose sent to the Court of his Holiness.  

The letter of S Yhomas to Pope Alexander lib. 1. epist. 78.  The letters of comfort, which your Fatherhood vouchsafed to send us may truly impart an ample remedy to a mind entangled in ordinary troubles: or at least if our encumbered thoughts, were only bend against one mischief, we might conceive thereby some hope of relaxation. But in regard that malice increaseth daily in power, injuries are likewise multiplied, not to us, but to Christ, yea because to Christ, therefore rather to us, and storms like waves, succeeding one after an other, we see nothing but shipwreck tbreatening instantly to devour us; nor any advice left, but that with our uttermost ability awakeing Christ, 
Matth. 5.  as it were sleeping in the ship, we cry out: Lord save us, we perish. And herein truly iniquity hath got a more fit occasion to vent her malice, because he seethe the state of the Roman Church as now more weakened; whereby appeareth that whatsoever it be, good or ill, sweet or sour, which floweth down on the head, the same descending by the beard, leaveth not the lowest hem of the garment untouched. jesus Christ is despoiled of that, which by his blood he purchased. The secular power hath laid hands on his very patrimony: So as neither the decrees of the holy fathers, nor the constitutions of the Cannons (whose very name among us is grown odious) are as now of force to patronise the Clergy, who in times past have been by special privilege exempted from this secular jurisdiction: and because it is long and tedious to rechearse or prosecute in writing the injuries we endure; we send to your Fatherhood Master Henry a man both to your Holiness, and us, faithful and familiar, to whose relation we have commended all things in such sort to be declared particularly, unto you as he hath s even and heard them, and if it pleaseth you, credit him as much as you would our s lfe. Know you nevertheless, that if it might be, we would far rather visit you in pe●son, then by an other: we speak confidently to you as to our father and lord: and what we say we humbly beseech may be concealed in all silence. Nothing remaineth safe to us, since almost all things are disclosed to the King which are spoken in our private chamber, or whispered in our ear. Woe be to us, who are reserved to these times, in whose days these mischiefs are beefallen; who in our former estate have enjoyed s●e great a liberty, which now is recompensed with a hard and most vile slavery. We would at the least have fled, that we might not see the patrimony of the crucified given over to spoil; but whither we know not, unless unto him who is our refuge, and virtue. Concerning the Welshmen and Owen, who calleth himself a prince, we beseech your Lordship to be provident, because our lord the King is herewith wonderfully disturbed, and moved to indignation. And so dear father and lord, we wish you all felicity. To the same purpose; and by the same Messinger, 
Lib. 1. ep●st. 19 20. 21. 82.  did he written to Humbald Cardinal and Bishop of Ostia: he sent also letters to Bernard Bishop and Cardinal of Portua: and likewise to Albert Priest and Cardinal: with an other to Hyacinthe Deacon Cardinal; all which are reserved entire in the same book.  
Alexander afterwards, somewhat foreseeing these combats to come, prepareth himself for resistance, admonishing as well the Archbishop, as all other Bishops of England, not to yield a whit to the king, against the Ecclesiastical liberty, and not to observe, whatsoever they had promised their prince, in derogation of that immunity: which was signified in writing to Thomas, and all the Bishops of England with these words.  

Lib. 1 epist. 91.  We would have ye know, that ye have undertaken the burden of your pastoral authority, to the end ye should govern the Churches, committed unto your charge, to the honour of God, and the profit and salvation of your flocks in such sort as the Francises of the same Churches should not by your defaults in any wise be impaired, but conserved still in their estates, by your studies and endeavours: whereupon we will and command your brotherhood, by our Apostolical letters, and enjoin you in the virtue of obedience, that if the renowned King of England, shall at any time require of ye any thing, contrary to the Ecclesiastical liberty, ye presume not in any case herein to satisfy his mind: nor yet become, in any sort, bound unto him, especially against the Church of Rome: neither yet be ye so bold, as to bring in the f●rme of any new devised promise, or oath, but only to observe that, which Bishops have been accustomed to swear unto their Kings. And if ye know that in any thing of this nature, ye have tied yourselves unto your King, observe not by any means this your promise, but be rather careful to recall it, and endeavour to be reconciled to God his Church, for the lapse of this unlawful promise. Thus wrote Alexand●r, the most vigilant keeper of the sacred Cannons, admitting nothing that was usurped against them in favour of the king, although otherwise he were very much beehoulding to the same prince, for late received benefits. The rest followeth the next year.  
Hear followeth the year 1164. and the 12. indiction A year to the Catholic Church, in regard of many adversities she sustained therein, replenished with griefs, and troubles. And first concerning the state of English affairs; more dangerous floods were daily there raised, tending not only to overthrow the Primate of Canterbury, together with the whole Church of England; but also to drown (if it had been possible) the holy Catholic Church it selfe, together with her high Bishop Alexander. For Henry king of England prosecuting S. Thomas with an obstinate mind, turned all his endeavours against the same Pope Alexander, to remove him from his sea. But how all these deadly attempts were managed, receive here the relation.  
After this turbulent encounter between the Bishops and the king, and the departure caused by the king's enraged fury; for eschewing the imminent mischiefs whose forces daily increased, and avoiding far greater ruins, which threatened the overthrow of the Catholic Church, S. Thomas is beesieged with the often and sundry persuasions of many Bishops and abbots, that he should not in regard of one only word, unseasonably and unreasonably cast himself together with the whole Church, into so open and apparent danger; one Abbot among the rest affirming this to be the opinion of Pope Alexander himself.  
Thomas at length persuaded these by reasons (sayeth Hubertin Quadrilogus) charity enforcing him thereunto, came to the King at oxford, and promised he would alter the word, which the King took so offensively. Whereupon the King, his anger being now somewhat assuaged showed the Archbishop a more pleasing countenance, though inferior to his wont fashion: the King moreover said he would have according to this form, an instrument or obligation made for the observation of the royal customs, in the public sight and hearing of the bishops and nobility of the kingdom. But when Thomas was advertised of the gathering together of a general assembly foreseeing the ensuing mischiefs, he began to recall his consent; yet again he is assaulted by the entreaty of many, whereby he is enforced for that instant to yield, 
Galat 2.  by the example of Peter, conforming himself to the jews, with the jews at Antioch, and of Paul often exercising the same. A congregation of Bishops is appointed to be called at Claringtone, concerning the time of which convocation, thus much is rehearsed in the first book of Epistles, 
The detestable ●onue●●ckle at Claringtonne.  after the eleventh epistle: In the year of our lords Incarnation 1164. the fifth year of Pope Alexander, and the tenth of the m st famous king of England, Henry the second; concerning the day, this is added in the end: These things w●ere handled, the fourth day before the Purification of S. Mary t●e perpetual Virgin, to wit, the 30. day of januarie. For those who were present at this assembly, they are recounted to be, all the Bishops of Eng●and together with the Earls, Barons, Magistrates, and nobility. For the matte●s then in action, receive them thus from the words of William in Quadrilogus.  
T●e king ●●erefore (as i● seemed) fervently thirsting after an agreement between ●he kingdom and the preist●ood, but less provident for the state of himself and his Archbishop, 
1 Parliament  summoned at Claring●onne a Parliament of the whole nation. Wither, when the bishops and peers were come, the King importunately required, that things promised to him might be performed. But the Archbishop, although he promised to consent to the King, being nevertheless suspicions of the promise, which the King exacted, and because Kings very often exceeding all measure extend their power to things unlawful, rather made choice to hazard the king's indignation, then to offend the law of God, and to break the brazen serpent in pieces, rather than wickedness should bud out among the people of God. Now although he feared banishment and imprisonnement, yet preferring God before these, he absolutely withstood it. The King threateneth, he refuseth: the King raveth, the other in secret, craveth God's assistance. In the mean while, the Bishops of Salisbury and Norwich, fearing a new punishment, for an old grudge, and dreading much, by reason of this distempered time, with weeping words beesought the Archbishop, to have compassion on his Clergy, to relent from the wilfulness of his mind, lest himself should incur imprisonment, his Clergy banishment, themselves the judgement of an opprobrious death. And withal two Earls, the mightiest of the kingdom, assailing him, said, that unless he would conform himself to the king's pleasure, they themselves by his Majesty's commandment, should be constrained to that violence, which would brand the King and themselves which an eternal infamy.  
This man therefore of invincible constancy, 
The frailty of S. Thomas.  and grounded in the work of Christ, moved neither with the sunshine of flattery nor the storms of terrors, is notwithstanding in the end, pulled away from the bosom of truth, and the breast of his mother, unto whose liberty he had so lovingly cleaved: and lest being a conqueror in these lists, he should be puffed up with pride of mind; fainting then, when he should chiefly have fought, is left for an hour to fall, that, after a faulting fall, he might rise again; that falling he might acknowledge humane frailty, and r seeing, understand the divine mercy towards him. In like sot because no man should have confidence in his own strength, Peter the prince of the Apostles, and holy David fell; and so S. Thomas is left destirute to his temptation for a time, that afterwards being mindful of his frailty, he might arise with more courage to the combat. Wherefore being the third time admonished by Richard (a man of great account and Prior, as then, of the Temple of jerusalem) to have a care of himself, and compassion on the Clergy, he endured no longer their submissive petitions, their often kneeleinges: for they seemed to cry out, as if even now they saw the very swoardes threatening over his head, and lamented the intended murder as a present death. Whereupon moved rather with commiseration on the Clergy, then on himself he consented by persuasion of their counsel, to submit himself to the King's pleasure. And , before all the rest, the Archbishop bound himself first in that prescribeb form, that is to say, he would observe the custom of the Crown, in good faith: suppressing those words: saving the prerogative of his order. Adding also this caution, with an oath: that he promised to perform this in the word of truth: so heapeing sin upon sin. And all the Bishops severally, in semblable manner, swore the same.  
And incontinently, an obligation being drawn in this form, 
The Recognition, and ●ngrossement ●f the Royal customs.  by certain Peers of the realm (who as their offices required, were learned in such proceed (there was made a Recognisance of the royal customs, that as publicly, so they might expressly be recited. But when many were now rehearsed, and more yet as it seemed to be set down, the Archbishop interrupting, said that he neither was one of the ancients of the kingdom, whereby he could know the old customs of the Crown, neither had he continued long in his Archbishoppricke, and  said, he was in these matters ignorant. Moreover because the day was so far spent, it was convenient a business of so great importance, should be referred unto the next morning. His motion was liked and thereupon they retired themselves to their lodgings,  
Returning on the morrow, to prosecute the business beegunne, the customs of the Crown, which were left the day before unrecited, were recounted, expressed, and reduced into a writing, made after the manner of an obligation, and styled with the name of the king's customs. Notwithstanding many of them (as it is said) were not the kings, but the vomit of emulation, and poison of envy, for hatred of the Archbishop, and to bring the Church into bondage; yea the king himself being absolutely ignorant of them, because some men intended by this sinful suttlety to sow the cock of dissension between him and the Archbishop. Neither yet the king who was yet but a young man, nor the Archbishop, who was lately elected, could know the customs of the kingdom, but by their relation. And if any one is desirous to see, what these kingly customs were, he shall find them set forth in the end of the history. Whereupon a little after he saith; and we here will declare them. Then he thus proceedeth in his intended discourse.  
The customs being therefore written and drawn into the form of an obligation, the king requireth of the Archbishop and Bishops, that for the more surety and confirmation of them, they would set to their seals. But the Archbishop, although exceedingly moved with grief, nevertheless dissembleth it, being as then unwilling to discontent the the king, neither absolutely denying said: it was awhile to be delayed, and albeit they were ready to do it, 
Eccles. 32.  he affirmed notwithstanding in regard of the weightiness of the business, it was convenient to be deferred a tyme. Since according to the wise man: without counsel no matter of importance is to be performed. And afterwards, some deliberation being had: he and the Bishops might more decently be required to accomplish it. Notwithstanding be taken with him one part of the deed containing the afore said customs, to the end he might carry with him his cause; the other part of this obligation, the Arrchbishop of York received; the third, the king himself retained, to be enroled among his royal Charters. And so that day they were dismissed,  
Hear first of all you may disprove that which Roger writeth in the Chronikles of England, to wit, that S. Thomas promised those unlawful things to the king, by Pope Alexander's persuasion; for if he did it, not only by the consent, but also by the persuasion of the Pope, why did he penance, before the said Pope for the same, as a most heinous sin, if the Pope himself should be the author of his offence? but let us hear what remaineth.  
Besides the history of Quadrilogus mentioned by us, there is added in the end thereof, a more exact narration of all things, which happened after the dissolution of the same detestable conventickle, held at Claringtonne, until the departure of Pope Alexander out of France: from whence we have inserted the history here to be recited, beeginning with the penance of S. Thomas, in these words: And he departing from ●he Court of the king, his followers by chance began to ●urter among themselves, some affirming (according to ●he custom) that in regard of this distressed time, matters ●ught to be thus carried: others disdaining, that for the pleasure of a man, the authority of the Ecclesiastical liberty should perish. Among whom one, instantly pressing more earnestly, said. The public power disturbeth all, iniquity rageth against Christ himself, the Sinagog of Sa●han profaneth God's sanctuary, princes have sat and assembled in one against Christ our Lord: no man is safe who ●oueth equity: in the judgement of the world they are accounted wise, and are at this time worshipped, who flatter Princes in following their pleasures: yea this tempest hath shaken the very ●illars of the Church: while the Pastor is fled: the scattered sheep are subject to the wolf: to conclude, what place remaineth now secure for innocency? who shall fight in defence of this Bulwark or who shall triumph in this battle, the general being overcome? And thus he expostulated the matter, who carried the Cross before my lord of Canterbury, the rest being silent for sorrow: and with great liberty he added, assumeing in this sort a parable: what virtue (saith he) hath the man reserved to himself, who hath lost his constancy and renown? whom mean you by this, my son? quoth the lord of Canterbury. Even yourself, (answered be) it concerneth you: because this day you have for ever lost both conscience and fame, having left beehind you to posterity, an example odious before God, and contrary to honesty, while your hands consecrated to almighty God, were stretched out to observe those accursed customs, and ●our self connived with the Ministers of sinful Satan for ●he confusion of the Ecclesiastical liberty. This was assu●edly the Cock, at whose croweing Peter awakened, did weep bitterly. For the Author proceedeth. my lord of Canterbury therefore wailed and lamented, 
S Thomas recovereth his laps, & imposeth penance on himself.  and with sighs and groans said: I repent me, yea greivously and trembling with the horror of mine offence, I comdemne myself as unworthy to serve hereafter a● a Priest at hi● altar, whose Church I have so basely sold. I will rest silent therefore sitting down to sorrow, until almighty God shall visit me from above, that I may deserve from our lord himself, or from my lord the Pope, to receive absolution. And presently thereupon he sent a messenger to the Sea Apostolic.  
Pope Alexander had learned all this before by the relation of others, 
Libr. 1 epist. 20.  and moved with exceeding compassion, did write these letters to S. Thomas, whereby he recomforted him now drowned thus in sorrow, and absolved him from the oath. The letters are these.  

Pope Alexander absolveth S Thomas from this sin.  Your Brotherhood understandeth how we have, heard and by the report of some been certified, that in consideration of a certain offence, you have determined to forbear the celebration of Mass, and abstain from the consecration of the body and blood of our lord Which truly of what importance it is, especially in a man of your eminency, and how great a scandal may ensue thereupon, I would have you with careful consideration to ponder, and weigh the same with your watchful discretion. For you ought with prudence diligently to conceive, that there is very great difference, where sins are wilfully committed with deliberation: and where on the other side they are done out of ignorance, or necessity: For it is apparent that we ought to proceed in one sort with these which are acted by a man's own free will: and in an other manner with those which (as it is said) are of ignorance, or the compulsion of necessity: and one way the first, an other way the last are by men of judgement and wisdom to be handled and measured, as by the testimonies of holy Scriptures we are taught. Your intention giveth the name to your work: for as in an other place we read: Sin is so far voluntary, as if it be not voluntary, it is no sin: and our almighty Lord, respecteth not the action of the worker, but rather considereth the intention, and discerneth the will. If therefore you call to mind, that you have committed anything, whereof your own conscience ought to accuse you, whatsoever it is, we advice you to confess it in the Sacrament of Penance, to a Priest of discretion and prudence, which being performed, our merciful Lord, who looketh much more to the heart then to the fact, will through the commiseration of his accustomed pity, forgive it you: and we, being confident of the merits of S. Peter, and S. Paul his Apostles, do absolve you from what is committed, and release your brotherhood thereof by the Apostolic authority: counselling, and commanding, that hereafter you abstain no more in this respect, from the celebration of Mass. Dated at Senon the Kalends of April Thus wrote Alexander. But john of Salisbury in his epistle to Peter the writer (I think of Bloys) which being omitted, in the often recited book of epistles, is afterwards placed in the end of the volume, affirmeth, the sin of S. Thomas, not be excused, but rather declared, to be purged by penance: for he saith. I cannot excuse his promise at Claringtonne, whereunto he was drawn by the counsel of the Bishopps: because such a promise was not to be made: but confession washed away the offence, having received solemn pennances from the Pope's holiness, who in the presence of many, by the Apostolical authority condemned those perverse customs. So writeth john. Now the former recited history proceedeth thus.  
The King in the mean time, perceived that my Lord of Canterbury would fly of from this promise, especially in that he openly refused to seal the charter of these customs, according to the agreement: Whereupon his Majesty being very bitterly incensed, began to vex him with more grievous and exquisite molestations, in such wise, as it was apparent to all understanding men, the blood and life, of the Archbishop was thirsted after. Among other matters the king so wrought, 
The King incensed against Saine Thomas sendeth an embassage to the Pape.  as he sent messengers to Pope Alexander, and required two things at his hands; first that he would grant the legantine authority (which was usually committed to the Archbishop of Canterbury) unto the Archbishop of York: then that the Pope would confirm the articles of the customs, published in the Parliament of Claringtonne. Upon receipt of which message, Alexander being on all sides beesieged with exceeding extremities, seeing this war now turned on the Apostolical Sea, laboured with his best and most ready endeavours, to calm and appease the king, and so to yield to him insome what, which nevertheless should with no prejudice derogate from the Church of Canterbury: and thereupon did write in this sort to the Archbishop.  

Lib. 1 epist 4 The Pope's epistle to S. Thomas concerning the King's dedemandes.  Although in regard of the wisdom of your mind, and sincerity of your faith, we would ever love your pers●● with a more plentiful sweetness of charity, and a more inflamed desire, and with a fare more fervent affection, seek the honour and exaltation of you as our most dear brother, it is notwithstanding beehoofefull to us, and you (who are a great pillar of the Church) warily to weigh the qualities of the times and with a provident moderation and dispensation, to mitigate the wrath of the incensed king. You (on whom God hath beestowed a large talon of w●sedome and grace) do truly see in your discretion, in what sort our most dear son in Christ, Henry the renowned king of England, maintaineth an outrageous course in the government of his kingdom, and desireth to have the same unlawful proceedings strenthned wit● the authority of the Church of Rome: whereby they may obtain the greater confirmation and favour. Whereupon, when in times past, he more instantly required of us, and our brethren, by our reverend brother the Bishop of Lions, and our beloved son the Archdeacon of poitiers, that he might have the power Legantine of all England, granted to the Arrchbishop of York: and beesought also that we would command as well you, as all the Bishops universally to keep and conserve the ancient customs, and dignities of his kingdom: because we did not yield to his desire, according to his own will, instantly upon return of his embassadors, scarce hearing the answer received from us, he sent our beloved sons Geoffrey his Archdeacon, and Master john, unto our presence: and by them most earnestly required at our hands, not only the former, but also other far more unreasonable demands, and to the end we should yield an easier way to his desire, he procured letters unto us from your brotherhood: and also the foresaid Bishop of York: For as he prayed us before, that the ancient customs, and dignities might, by our command, be conserved: so now again of late, he most earnestly requested, that in like sort, as yourself, and others had promised to observe them, they might in the same manner be assured to him, and his posterity, 
Hue far the Pope granted or denied the King's requests.  by the Sea Apostolic. But we rejected his petition. Notwithstanding, lest we should incite him to overmuch bitterness, and more passionate trouble of mind, against us and you: lest also it might be suspected, that this was any way hindered in regard of yourself: moreover fearing he might break out into a more furious rage, against you, and being therefore desirous to be more provident for you, and ourselves, with consideration of the dangerous times, we yielded so far to the king, as to grant the Legantine letters, to the aforesaid Archbishop. And for that subjects are truly bound to submit themselves to their Prince's desires, and obey their will; we advice counsel, and by all means exhort your wisdom, that as a provident and discreet man, measuring the necessity of the time, and with faithful consideration foreseeing, what adversities may happen by reason thereof, to you and your Church, you would endeavour to yield to your King in all things, saving ever the honour of your Ecclesiastical dignity, and instant labour to recover to yourself his grace and favour; least in doing otherwise, you disquiet him, to the hurt of you and ourselves, and they, who are transported with an other spirit, might thereby purchase power to insult over you and us. And w●e truly, as opportunity shall serve, will diligently and carefully treat with your King, for your honour and augmentation, and will employ all necessary travel, for conservation of the laws and dignities of your Church, and with all conveniency be watchful, and provident therein. Dated at Senon, the third of the Nones of March.  
Reader, you beehould Pope Alexander beesett with extremityes, either to lose the kings good will, or grant his requests, and yield to him who laboureth to extort a petition against the Church's liberty: these two so intangleing him, the one of the king's demands he satisfied, giving the Legantine authority to the Bishop of York the other he absolutely denied, being the confirmation of the recited customs; yea to the end this Legantine power, conferred on the Bishop of York, might no way prejudice S. Thomas, he thought good so to restrain the same in his later letters, that he should understand this Legation of his for England, to be confined with condition, that notwithstanding he should have no authority granted him over the Archbishop or Diocese of the Church of Canterbury. 
Lib. 1. epist. 5 Lib. 1. epist. 3●. & 40.  Pope Alexander's letters importing this restraint are extant, which for brevity we omit, thinking it sufficient, if we leave them here, noted with their numbers, in the margin. It is also apparent in the same letters of Pope Alexander, that he so gave the legation for England to the Bishop of York, as nevertheless he would not suffer the Bishopps to be exempted from the obedience they owed unto the Archbishop of Canterbury, to whom in very true right they were subject; which rather enkindled the King's greater indignation, who desired the Apostolical Legantine authority for the Archbishop of York, of purpose to depose the Archbishop of Canterbury.  
For Alexander hereupon inclined more to the cause of Saint Thomas, 
The Pope endeavoreth to secure S. Thomas.  and was so far of from granting to pleasure the King against him, as he most carefully watched to support his prosperity, with the liberties of his Church, commanding also the principal Monasteries of France, to pray for him unto almighty God, which is witnessed by a messenger sent from S. Thomas to his Holiness, in the conclusion of whose letter, are these words worthy of memory. Last of all we petitioning his Holiness, that he would command you to make your repair to him, and direct his letters to you, for that purpose, he seemed with grief and great affliction of mind to answer; saying, God forbidden; let us rather dye, then beehould him so departing his country, and leaving his Church in that sort so desolate. And a little after. By the mediation of my lord the Pope, there is continual prayer made for you, and the Church committed, by God, to your charge, at Clarevalle and Pontiniacke Monasteries of the Cistercians.  
Pope Alexander in the mean time cherished Thomas comforted him with his letters, and revived his mind when it was depressed with extreme grief. Many of his letters remain, worthy of so noble a Bishop, among which receive you these, being in contents the shortest.  

Lib. 1. epist. 43. How he ought to proceed with the King.  Because the days are evil, and many things are to be suffered, in regard of the quality of the time, we entreat, advice, counsel, and persuade your discretion, that in all actions, as well of your own, as those appertaining to the Church, you behave yourself warily, providently and circumspectly, and that you do nothing hastily or rashly, but all things deliberately and gravely: whereby you may recover the favour and goodwill of the renowned King of England, as much as possibly you may, without derogation to the liberty of the Church, and the honour of your office, and authority: And that by all means you endeavour and labour to endure the violence of the same King, until the next Easter, in such sort, as you device not, to put any thing in execution against him or his land, until that perfixed time: for then our lord will grant a better and milder season, whereby as well you, as we, may more safely and securely proceed in our affairs. Thus Alexander to Thomas; of whom (as we have said) it is extant, that he did write other letters, to the same effect unto him. But in that the Pope did so certainly promise; that times would be calmer at the next ensueing Easter: it is apparent he did with a Prophetical spirit, foreknow the death of the Antipope, which at that time happened; as we shall hereafter declare.  
But Alexander, who so counselled S. Thomas to forbear the outrageous king, did not himself forbear to admonish, by his letters, the same king in season, and out of season, instantly reproving, rebukeing, and beeseeching him, as (Reader) you may understand by this letter, written about the same tyme.  
ALEXANDER THE SERVANT OF THE servants of God, 
Lib 1. Epist. 42.  to Henry illustrious King of England, health and Apostolical benediction.  
Although the devotion of a dutiful child, as well towards us, as your holy mother the Church, 
The Pop● admonish●t● the King by writing.  seemeth of late to wear somewhat cold in you: nevertheless, we have not at any time omitted our fatherly affection towards you, and the kingdom commended to your government, wherefore your excellency diligently weighing, that the stripes of a friend, are better than the kisses of an enemy, may more carefully consider and attentively understand, that as Clerks are in life and habit distinguished from secular persons; so the iuditial proceedings with Clerks, are approved to be absolutely different from the judgments of the laiety; and therefore if you desorder these, otherwise than it becometh, and (usurping under your power, those things which belong to jesus Christ) do at your own pleasure, ordain new laws, for the oppression of Churches, and Christ's poor flock, and bring in also those customs, which (as you termed them) beelonged to your Progenitors: yourself, without all question, 
Proverb. 13  will before the last terrible Tribunal (which you can no way avoid) be in like sort adjudged, and the same measure, whereby you have measured others, be returned upon you. But lest our admonitions may seem tedious and rigorous to the ears of your excellency, remember how it is written, that the father chastiseth the son whom he loveth, knoweing assuredly, that with how much more ferrent charity we love you in our lord, and by how much more often and carefully we call to mind the monuments of your most sincere devotion many ways, and most royally heretofore showed to us and the Church of God; so much the more earnestly wishing, with the devoted affections of our heart, your spiritual, and eternal salvation, we signify these unto your understanding. For if the last judgement be any ways terrible to you, or the crown of rewards in the eternal rest, delightful, it is not only beeseeming, but also necessary for your Majesty to reverence truth (which is God himself) and also justice, to give every man his right, to leave to the managing of Ecclesiastical persons, all matters Ecclesiastical, especially criminal, which spring from the breach of faith or perjury; to yield to men of the Church, the decision of causes concerning goods and posessions of Churches, and not to confound the kingdom with the preisthood: for if you would bestow on the relief of the poor, or other works of Charity, all the substance, which by such compulsions you wrist & wring from the treasures of the Church, unto your own use, you should do no more acceptable an act, in the sight of God, then if you should, rob one Altar to garnish an other, or crucify Peter to save Paul from death; for you ought to recount, and for an example of such proceeding, to set before your eyes: how king Saul, because after the overthrow of Amelech, 
Lib 1. Reg. cap 14.  he would, contrary to the precept of God, reserve the prey, when as for his own excuse, he pretended to retain the same for sacrifice, was as a reprobate, rejected by our Lord, and he yet living, another chosen unto his honour, and kingly dignity. So whom the sins of the people made a governor, his own offence deprived of the kingdom's government. And it is convenient for your soul's health to call to mind how also King Ozias, 
2. Par. cap. 26.  whilst he would offer incense, and usurp to himself the office of a priest, was by the just judgement of God strooke with a leprosy.  
If truly you attribute your happy successes to your own forces, and power, and not to Almighty God: and do not withdraw your mind, and attempts from oppressing Ecclesiastical people, and Churches: he doubtless wh● placed you in government over others, and ordained you a great prince in this world, for ruling, and not for the wrongful depression of his faithful people, will with a grievous usury, demand of you again the talents committed to your charge, and as it is written of Roboam the son of Solomon, (who for his father's offence, 
3. Reg 14.  was cast out from his kingdom) will transferrre, and pour out upon the heirs, the vengeance of the father's sin. Hearken not therefore to every ones wicked suggestions, nor open your ears to those, who murmur ever mischiefs into your head: but diligently attend those things which are expedient for salvation, and endeavour to rule, and commodiously to govern your kingdom, according as our lord hath appointed you, to the honour of God, and the peace & tranquillity of his Chrch, for which only end you have received into your hand the reynes of the realm. That he, by whom king's reign, & whose service is a kingdom, may preserve to you & your heirs a temporal kingdom, & after the expiration thereof, an eternal one without end.  
Thus Alexander to King Henry: which is also set forth by Roger in his Chronicle.  
But what Thomas in this passage of time, before he fled into France, with patience endured, is to be declared out of the  Authors: for thus is it related.  
The king in the mean while understood, that my Lord of Canterbury, would fly off from that promise, especially in that he openly gainsaid, to seal the deed of those conditions, in sort as before was appointed. Whereupon the Prince, enraged more with fury, began to afflict my lord of Canterbury with more grievous and exquisite vexations; so far forth as it was apparent to understanding men, that his blood and life was thirsted after. Wherefore Thomas, fearing that, determined to fly the Realm, and coming to his Manor called Aluter, while all the rest were a sleep, accompanied only with two, with drew himself secretly; and getting a ship, committed himself to the seas; but long outwearyd with a contrary wind, returning back, he hardly recovered early in the morning the land again with hazard of his life. In the end his departure being known; his familiars and servants were thereupon severally dispersed. Yet one of them bolder than the rest coming to Canterbury, 
S Thomas attempting 〈◊〉 pass aw●● by seas 〈◊〉 contrary ●indes ●●●●en back again.  retired himself the next night, into the Bishops own chamber, and supper being ended, began carefully, with sorrow to lament the misfortunes and afflictions of his lord; and having thus spent the beeginning of the night desirous to take his rest, Go (quoth he to his Boy) and shut the uttermost door of the hall, to the end we may sleep more securely; this servant therefore coming thither with a candle lighted, the door being open, saw my lord of Canterbury sit alone in a corner, terrified with which specctacle, he ran away, imagining he beheld a vision, and telling his Master thereof, this Clerk, whom he served, would in no case believe it, until himself made trial of the truth, and coming found all in sort a foresaid. My lord of Canterbury calling together some of his brethren of Canterbury Church, declared to them what had beefallen him, and how as yet it was not Gods pleasure he should depart, and being refreshed with a light supper, rested. The next morning came the king's officers to confiscate the whole estate of the Archbishop as a fugitive; but hearing and seeing he was present, confounded they held their peace.  
The king therefore, with a more heavy hand, increased the afflictions of my lord of Canterbury; causing him to be peremptorily cited,, for answering his Majesty at a certain day, concerning matters, 
The Parliament at North-Hampton.  to be objected against him. The time being come, they who were summoned, assembled, and a Parliament being held at North-Hamptonne, my lord is called to answer his cause. The Archbishop together with the rest of the Bishops, being sat and sequestered in a room a part, the doors, by the King's commandment, being shut, so as there could be no passage forth; it was on his Majesty's beehalfe alleged against him, that in the time of his Chancellorship, having many vacancyes of Bishopprickeses, and Abbeys, with great rents, for very many years, in his hands, he never gave up his account for the same, which now the king required of him. Hereunto said the Archbishop: we will consult with our counsel, and answer by advice.  
While, therefore, 
The opinions of the Bishops.  they remained all in deep silence, Gilbert Bishop of London, Deane of the Church of Canterbury, and in that respect, chiefest of his Council in authority, next under the Archbishop, my lord of Canterbury requiring him to speak, said: if (father) you consider, from whence the king hath exalted you, what he hath beestowed on you, and weigh also the malice of these times, how miserable a reign you have prepared for the Catholic Church, and us, by withstanding the king herein; you ought not only to yield him the Archbishoppricke of Canterbury, but also the same, were it ten times better. And if perchance he could but seein you that humility, he would restore you whatsoever you have lost. We sufficiently perceive (quoth my lord of Canterbury) what you have advisedly answered.  
Then Henry Bishop of Winchester said. This manner of Counsel, being absolutely pernicious to the Catholic Church, bindeth and confoundeth us all: because if our Archbishop and Primate of England should leave us such an example, as that every Bishop should yield and forsake at the beck and threatening of his Prince, his authority and care over the souls committed to his charge, what will be then afterwards the state of the Churches, but only this, that nothing will be ordered according to law, but all will be confounded as the king listeth, and such as the Priest, such will be the people.  
Next Hilary Bishop of Chichester, a man glorious in words, adding his opinion, said: if this instant time, and the troubles of the Catholic Church, did not require at our hands an other course, we ought doubtless, to assent to your sentence: But when the authority of the Cannons staggereth, we ought very much to withdraw the rigour of severity, that sweet dispensation may profit there, where sharp correction may otherwise destroy; wherefore I think we ought to yield to the king's pleasure, yet only but for a time; lest otherwise we run on rashly to decree that, whereupon may follow a more grievous retractation not without confusion.  
Afterwards the Bishop of Lincoln, a man truly simple, and of less discretion, said: it is apparent they seek the life and blood of this man, and of necessity one of these must follow, that he must suffer either in his Archbishoppricke, or in his life; now what fruit he can reap of his Archbishoppricke, if he loseth his life therefore, I see not.  
But Bartholomewe Bishop of Excester spoke thus: it is plain that these days are evil; wherefore if we may under the shadow of dissimulation, avoid the force of this tempest without hurt or loss, it were especially to be procured: neither can we easily attain thereunto, unless there be a great relaxation of severity; the instance of this time requireth it, chiefly since this persecution is not general, but particular. It is better therefore, one head should in part be subject to danger, than the whole Church of England exposed to an inevitable peril.  
Roger the Bishop of Worcester, being also asked his opinion, so tempered his answer, as in his very negative, he made apparent what his mind was. In this (quoth he) I will give no advice, because, if I shall say, that we ought to leave the care of souls received by us from God, at the threatening and pleasure of a king, my mouth should declare against my conscience, to the condemnation of my soul: if on the other side I censure, that the king in this case ought to be resisted, Lo here his followers will hear me by whose relation, his Majesty will be thereof certified, and I shall presently be cast out of the synagogue, and hereafter ranked with his public and condemned enemies: wherefore I neither say this, nor counsel that.  
These things thus handled: 
The first act of this conuentikl●.  they sat awhile in silence, neither was there a man who spoke a word more; and devising a way to have a free passage out of the room (for they were locked in) I would (quoth my lord of Canterbury) speak with two Earls, who are with the king, and named them both: And they being called, opening the door, entered hastily in, and being greedy to hear somewhat, that might satisfy the king's desire, my lord of Canterbury used these words in their presence. We have consulted about those matters, for which my lord the king assembled us here, and in regard we have not with us now, those persons, who more clearly understand this cause, we therefore crave respite until to morrow, determining to answer then as our lord shall inspire us. The Bishops of London and Rochester were sent to deliver this message to the king; but London, like a crafty fox, corrupted the business, commended to his charge; telling the king; that my lord of Canterbury beesought only at his Majesty's hands a truce of time, for making ready the writing, as one prepared at the determined day to yield account in answer of his accusations, and this he said to the end my lord of Canterbury, might be thereby the more engaged to fulfil the king's request. The Earls therefore were directed to the Archbishop, for granting him, on the king's behalf, this respite of time, if he would ratifying confirm, what the Bishops on his part had certifyd his Majesty. Whereunto Canterbury replied: he gave the Bishops no such commission, neither would allow what they had signified to the king, but would the next day (God willing) appear, and as it was inspired unto him from above, so answer. Gilbert of London was therefore with shame confounded, seeing himself fallen into the snare, which he laid to entangle his father. The counsel being thus dissolved for the present they severally departed, 
S. Thomas left by his knights entertaineth the poor.  the troops of knights and others, who attended the Archbishop to the place, terrified for dread of the king, left him, which Saint Thomas seeing, commanded some to seek about the hedges & villages, and invite the poor lame & impotent to come unto him, saying he might with such an army more easily obtain the victory, then by those, who in time of temptation fled shamefully away; with these poor guests was his house and feast furnished, and the day spent with contented delight in our lord, without any open mention afterwards made, of the forepast trouble. The next day early in the morning was my lord taken with the Hiake passion, a disease that followed him, and as then held him in such sort, as he could not lift himself, out of his bed: whereupon making the longer delay (which the malicious supposed to proceed of an unwillingness, to appear in the king's Court) some were sent to command him more sharply and peremptorily to go on with his answer. Who replying said: if this sickness will suffer me, I will (god willing) to morrow appear. That day passed away, and the office of the ensuing night being finished with great devotion, arising early to solemnize Mass, and having (according to the custom) vested him, calling to God for his assistance, through the merits of the blessed S. Stephen, he commanded the entrance of the Mass to begin with: Etenim sederunt Principes, & adversum me loquebantur: 
The preparation of S. Thomas.  and Princes have sat also, and against me have they spoken. And so with extraordinary devotion ended the whole office, with all thereunto appertaining; the king's servants, who were present, in silence advisedly marked all, who suspected that this signified somewhat. Mass being done, he laid aside his Pall, and Mitre, having on his other sacred ornaments, and over all a Cope. It is said in Quadrilogus, that S. Thomas celebrated as then the Mass of S. Stephen, the first Martyr, by the advice of a certain holy and religious Monk, and not in regard it was any feast of Saint Stephen: and that, otherwise then his wont order was, he performed the same in his Pall: and carried also with him secretly the Blessed Sacrament, after the ancient customs, but openly bore only his Cross, the Saint thus preparing himself to Martyrdom, because that day he supposed he should dye. But the a fore recited history proceedeth thus.  
Entering the king's chamber, where his Majesty expected him, taking at the very door the Cross, he boar it in his own hand, the Bishop's following, and interpreting this his Act, otherwise then beeseemed them. Yet Robert Bishop of Hereford, offering himself, said: Father stay: and in place of your Chaplain I will carry the Cross before your presence, for so is it convenient. With more justice (answered Canterbury) the carriage hereof belongeth to me, under whose protection I remain more securely: and that Banner appearing, there is no doubt under what Prince I fight. London replied: if the king seethe you entering in arms, he will draw his sword, being of greater force, then yours, and strike at your head, and then you shall try, what these your arms will avail you. All this (quoth Canterbury) we commend to God. Yea (answered London) you have been hitherto a fool, and this folly (I see) you will never leave. So went they forward. But the king hearing the Bishop, came in thus armed forgetting, or leaving of his sword (mentioned by London) withdrew himself speedily into his privy chamber, Canterbury taking his place on the one side, a part, with some very few his followers: the Bishops sat on the contrary side, in place; and mind united against him. At the laste are the Bishops called into the king's counsel, Canterbury being left to the slaughter. The time is protracted, while they sift out the matter, for condemning the innocent. Canterbury with a confident look put on Constancy. Roger Archbishop of York coming forth, said to his Clerks present (being Master Robert surnamed Cross, and Osbern a Rondell) let us depart hence, we ought not to beehould, what will here be instantly executed on Canterbury. Master Robert replied: I will not forsake the place, until I see what God hath determined herein; if he will fight for God, and his justice, to the very death, he cannot more nobly and more worthily finish his days. The Archbishop of York departing thus, Barthelmewe Bishop of Excester, coming out from the king's Chamber, and falling at my lord of Canterburys' feet, said: my dear father take pity on yourself, and have mercy on us, this day we perish all, in respect of hatred conceived against you; for the king hath published an Edict, that whosoever shall hereafter hold with Canterbury, shall be adjudged an open enemy and condemned to dye. It was also reported that joselin Bishop of Salisbury, and William Bishop of Norwiche, because they yet resisted the kings will, should be presently drawn to execution, and have their limbs maimed; wherefore they liKewise cried out to Canterbury for their preservation.  
The Archbishop therefore fixing his eyes on Excester, said: fly hence, because you relish not, what appertaineth to God: then issued out from the counsel all the Bishops together, in a troubled disorder to Canterbury, where one among the rest, I mean the Bishop of Chichester, breaking forth in these ruffling words, said: Sometimes you were our Archbishop, and we bound to obey you: but because you have sworn to our lord the king your fidelity, which is with your power to conserve his life, limbs, and earthly dignity, keeping withal the customs required by him: and nevertheless do now, endeavour to destroy them which tend to his worldly royalty and honour we therefore pronounce you guilty of perjury, and as a perjured Archbishop, we are no longer oblyged to obey you: in regard whereof committing and submitting us and ours to our lord the Pope's protection, we appeal from you unto his presence, there to answer these objections. We hear you (quoth my lord of Canterbury) the Bishop's withdrawing themselves, sat apart on the contrary side, remaining long in great silence. In the end came out from the king, Earls and Barons, with a mighty rout, approaching to my Lord of Canterbury, among whom, the chiefest, Robert of Leicester said: The king commandeth you to appear, and yield account, concerning matters objected against you, as yesterday you undertook to do, otherwise hear your judgement. judgement (quoth my Lord of Canterbury) nay, 
S. Thomas pleadeth his cause.  son and Earl, hear you first. You are not ignorant (my son) how serviceable and how faithful, according to the state of this world, I have been to my Lord the king; in respect whereof, it pleased him to prefer me, to the Archbishopprick of the Church of Canterbury (God knoweth) against my will, for mine own weakness, was not unknown to myself, and rather for his pleasure, than the love of God, I consented thereunto, which is this day apparent enough, since God withdraweth, as well himself, as the king, from me. But in the the time of my promotion, while the Election was made; Prince Henry his son (on whom this charge was imposed) being there present, it was demanded, in what manner they would give me to the Church of Canterbury? Whereunto was answered: Free and discharged from all bands of the Court. If therefore free and discharged: concerning these, from which I am discharged, neither am I bound, nor yet will I hereafter answer. This case is otherwise (said the Earl) than the Bishop of London informed the king. Canterbury added: Withal mark this (son Earl) how much the soul excelleth the body, so much are you bound to obey God, and me, before an earthly king; neither yet law nor reason allows, that children should judge or condemn theyre father: where upon I disclay me from the judgement of the king, of you, and others, being only to be judged, next under God, by our lord the Pope, unto whose presence, here before ye all I appeal, committing the Church of Canterbury, mine order, and dignity, with all thereunto appertaining to God, and his protection. In like sort, do I city ye (my brethren and fellow Bishops) because ye obey rather man, than God; to the Audience and judgement of my lord the Pope; and so defended with the authority, of the Catholic Church, and the Apostolical Sea, I depart hence.  
As he went away, the courtiers and malicious followed him, crying out against him with reproaches and injuries, and depraving called him traitor. Coming to the uttermost gate, he found it shut, nor could he pass, no Porter being there to be seen; and while the matter was handled in fear and hazard, as God would have it, a bunch of keys hung by the wall, which one of my Lord of Canterbury's followers, catching, tried one after an other, until in the end he opened the gate. Thus going forth, a great number who were sick of the King's evil, together with the poor, and impotent, met him, rejoicing and saying: Blessed be our lord who hath delivered, and rescued his servant, from the face and fury of his enemies. For it was credibly supposed, he had been now dead. 
S. Thomas tryampheth and feasteth the poor.  A great company, therefore, of needy and diseased persons, going before and after him, together with the Clergy and Laity, he was with joy and gladness brought to his Inn. And he seeing the triumph of the people, said to his followers: Lo, what a glorious procession conducteth us, from the face of our persesecutors! Suffer the poor of Christ, and partakers of our tribulation, to enter with us, that we may feast all together, in our Lord; and so the whole house and court were filled with these his guests. It is moreover written in Quadrilogus; that then by chance was read at the table, out of the Tripartite history, the persecution of Liberius, when he resisted Constantine an Heretical Emperor, by whom he was cast into banishment. And out of the Gospel accustomed to be read, was also rehearsed, that of the Evangelist: If they shall persecute ye in one City, fly into an other. Which being heard by saint Thomas, 
Matth. 5.  and taking it as spoken to himself, he put it presently in execution, passing the seas, by God's assistance, into Flanders, where he remained a while, at the Monastery of saint Bertine; what befell him in his journey, with many things thereunto beelonging, are set forth at large in that history: For saint Thomas, who appealed to the Pope's Holiness, aught, with all conveniency, to hasten to his Court for purgation of himself. But his adversary's proclaimed his journey to be his flight, and what slanders did they forbear, to vomit against him as a fugitive?  
Of this subject treateth john of Salisbury, in the a fore recited Epistle, to Peter the writer; where he hath composed a most eloquent Apology, in defence of the flight of saint Thomas, which I omit for brevity: And although he hath, for his excuse, very many exemples of Christ, his Apostles, Prophets and Saints; yet one thing alone sufficeth, that he was, by the Pope's letters, commanded to prosecute the appeal put in, and also to be with his Holiness in France, before his departure thence; which was not to leave, but to labour to place in safety his Church, so dangerously hazarded. Hereupon saith the same john. This was not (assuredly) to expose his Church to peril, 
Codi. Vatican. ep. 3. post lib. 3.  but to endeavour for her delivery. Unless perchance you will imagine he leaveth the ship, who entereth the Cockboat to draw her into the haven. This and much more in the beehalfe of saint Thomas, writeth his defendant john of Salisbury. But hear what the King of England did, 
Cod Vatis. lib 1 epistola 23.  upon the report of his departure. Henry thus deluded, hearing by some, that saint Thomas was escaped by flight, published his Edicts in this sort against him, and the Clerks his followers. Henry King of England to the several Bishops ordained in England. Ye are not Ignorant in what evil sort Thomas, Archbisoppe of Canterbury, hath proceeded against me, and my kingdom, and in what bad manner, he is departed: And therefore I command ye, none of his Clerks, who after that his flight accompanied him, not any other Clerks, who derogated from the honour of me, and the honour of my kingdom, receive any renttes beelonging to them, in your Bishoppickes, otherwise then by my permission; nor have any assistance, or advice from ye. He set out also an other proclamation, for sequestering the revenues of the Archbishoppricke of Canterbury into the king's hands. Likewise he published other decrees, signified to S. Thomas, from his friend by writing in these words.  
Please i● you to understand, 
Ibid epist. 15 ibid. ep 14. Laws on asted after the flight of S. Thamas.  that this is the tenor of the commissions sent by King Henry, into England: to wit: That every haven, be most carefully guarded, lest any letters of interdiction be any way brought into the land: and if any Regular person bringeth them in let his feet be cut of: if he be a Clerk, let him lose his eyes and privy members: if a lay man, let him be hanged: If a Leper, let him be burned: and if any Bishop, for dread of this interdiction, will travel out of the realm, let him carry nothing with him besides his staff. It is also his will, that all scholars, be compelled to return into their country, or else to be deprived of their Benefices; and they that stay, shall remain without ever hope of return: likewise for those Priests who refuse to sing, let them lose their privy parts. And let all who rebel, be deprived of their Benefices. Thomas in the mean while having suffered this banishment, sent these letters to Pope Alexander, which Roger in his Chronickes of England, reciteth the year following, yet truly appertaining to this present, 
S Thomas concerning hi● appeal to the Pope.  written with these words.  
I fly for refuge (most holy father) unto your audience, that you who with so great a hazard of yourself, have rescued the Church's liberty; may now consider the only, or chiefest cause, of the persecution of myself, who have followed your example. For I grieved to see the state of the Church by little and little to perish, and her laws infringed, by the Avarice of Princes; and thought this danger of sickness was to be prevented: and by how much I known myself more bound to that lord of mine, unto whom, next under God, I am most engaged, so much the more securely, I supposed his unjust attempts were to be resisted; until they prevailed, who clouded from me the clear beams of his favour. Afterwards (as it is accustomed with Princes) they raised against me slanders, and false accusations, whereby they might prosecute me; and I rather chose banishment, then to yield to injustice: and to multiply these mischiefs, I was as a lay man, called before the King, to mak● satisfaction; and where I hoped, in my resistance, for most assistance, there was I especially deceived: for I found my lords, and fellow brethren the Bishops prepared, at the pleasure of the Courtiers, to punish me. Thus almost strangled with the invasions of so many, I have fled for succour, to the audience of your Holiness, who neglecteth not those, who are plunged in extremityes, and under whom I stand ready to make good, that I am neither to be judged there, nor by them: for what is this else (father) then to diminish, and withdraw from you, the authority of your laws? yea what else, then to submit spiritual Power, to temporal jurisdiction? this once suffered, would open an example to many, and therefore I judged, 
Christ favoureth Caesar, not a tia tyrant.  it was with more constancy to be withstood; because the headlong way to do hurt, is to see but a weak resistance. But they will say: Those things are to be given to Caesar which are Caesar's: yet although in many matters the king is to be obeyed, he is nevertheless not to be obeyed in those, by which he ceaseth to be a king: for such appertain not to Caesar, but to a Tyrant: wherein the Bishops, if not for my sake, yet for their own, should have resisted him. For if the last judgement is reserved for him, who hath power to judge both body, and soul: shall the highest Tribunal among men, be attributed to him, who judgeth according to his own sense? if these Bishops maintain the part of justice, why did they assault me? why do they reprove me, for appealing unto him, to avoid whose determination of controversyes, is either unlawful or not expedient? wherefore they have unjustly accused me, or disinherited of your justice: for otherwise, it were a double confusion to me, to be convicted before your Holiness. And have I deserved persecution at their hands, for whose cause, I defended the bulwark, against so great a battery, and had won the victory, if only they would have assisted? but in all case is the head, being left destitute by the members for how would it be, if the eyes, should use the tongue against th● head? if they had well foreseen it, they devised but mischief, to their own confusion; and our principal adversary's abused their assistance, to bring them into slavery.  
Because they have accomplished all this, 
How many ways the Bishops of England offended against S. Thomas.  upon so great a malice, that to undo me, they would withal overthrow themselves: they have herein neglected spiritual treasures for temporal trifles: and failed in the end of both. Again what an offence was it, that when I cried out against this injustice, and appealed to your audience, they durst, in judgement comdemne me their father? what if they conspire, with the Prince our adversary, against the whole Catholic Church? and truly (most holy father) you might have been suspicious thereof. Yet will they say they were bound to their king, as their temporal lord: but, to him in their bodies, to me in their souls; and to whom could they be more obliged, then to themselves? Is it not better to lose corporal, then spiritual riches? But they will again reply: the king was not, in this perilous time, to be provoked. O how subtly do they argue for their own slavery? yea they provoke him, who, by their excesses, give wings to his will and pleasure. For they might have been quiet, had they not to quietly assented. And when is constancy more required, then in the midst of our persecutors? Are not Christ's friends tried with persecutions? If continually they yield, when shall they overcome? Of necessity sometimes they must resist. Condescend therefore (most holy father) to secure me in my flight and persecution, and remember that once I was in your age an eminent man, but now, for your sake wearied out with injuries. Put your power in execution: restrain them, at whose instance the cause of this persecution, came slily creeping in. Neither let the fault of any of these, be laid on my lord the King, who is rather a practiser, than inventor of this wicked device. Hitherto Roger: but Pope Alexander hearing hereof, declared first that S. Thomas was no way bound by his condemnation in this Conventicle; writing thus.  

Cod Vatican lib. 1. epist. 49.  Pope Alexander to Thomas Archbishop of Canterbury.  
That the inferior cannot judge his superior, and him especially, to whom in the right of Prelacy, he is known to be subordinate; and held bound in the chains of obedience, as well divine as humane laws do show: and this especially in the decrees of the holy fathers, is more manifestly declared. Wherefore with careful consideration weighing this, we to whom it belongeth to reform errors, and amend that, which for want of correction may leave a pernicious example to posterity: and moreover because the Church ought not, by reason of the offence of any particular person, to sustain any loss or discommodity, do adjudge the sentence to be absolutely void, and declare by the Apostolical authority, the same to be of no force, which by the Bishops and Barons of England (in regard you appeared not upon the King's first summons) was presumptuously pronounced against you, whereby the said Bishops and Barons deprived you of all your movable goods, as well against the form of law, as contrary to the Ecclesiastical custom: and that especially, since you had no moveables, but only of the Church's goods. Alsoe we determine the said sentence, to be hereafter of no power, nor any ability to prejudice, or endamage you, your successors, or the Church committed to your government.  
Thus wrote Pope Alexander, who likewise by other letters commanded restitution to be made of all things taken away from the Archbisgop or any others, 
Ibid. epist 32.  upon any occasion concerning him.  
But that the state of the Church of England, may appear more plainly, I would have you understand, how these letters, which by the king's Ambassadors where returned back to his Holiness again, were first imparted to the Archbishop of York, unto whom, at the king's request was decreed the Legantine authority, for England; but in regard Pope Alexander had in his later letters (as we see) confined him, that he should not by reason of his jurisdiction, challenge any power to himself either over the person of Saint Thomas, or the Archbishoppricke of Canterbury: the king as frustrate of his intention, (who was only bend by prerogative of this Legate, to depose S. Thomas) commanded the letters of legation, now unprofitable for his purpose, to be remaunded back to the Pope, by his Ambassadors designed thereunto. Concerning this, there are other letters extant declaring so much in these words.  
To his most beloved lord, his assured sendeth greeting, and ever wisheth him well to far.  
THrough the mercy of Almighty God (who never forsaketh those, 
Lib. 1. epist 6.  who repose their trust in him) it so fell out, as the same day wherein my lord the Pope was certifyd of Octavians death, the Imbassadors of the kings L, and H, to wit Lewes and Henry, came to the Court: the English truly pretending on their king's beehalfe a show of exceeding humility, both in open words and letters consonant to their speech, seemed so far to move my lord the Pope, and some of his Cardinals that (as by report of those who favoured you I understood) they hardly could abstain from tears wherefore after many allegations, in what sort,, and with what affection the king's Majesty received Pope Alexander, and how great reverence he ever shown to him, the which he would continue during his life, these flourishes finished, they returned unto his Holiness many letters, concerning the legantine power, which your Archdeacon obtained dishonestly for England, during the time I remained with you: but the condition, wheruppon he procured the same letters, my lord the King by the mouth of his Ambassadors absolutely renounced, as never made or desired by him. The Pope's Holiness so willingly and gladly received the same letters back again, as if a thing most wished were now offered him in such manner as some there present marvelled very much.  
You perceive (reader) in all things hitherto handled before Bope Alexander in the case of S. Thomas, how he favoured ever his side: 
Lib. 1. epist. 24.  and was from the first in the passage of this business, inclined to assist him: in regard whereof, let john of Salisbury reprou himself, who in the begining of these tumults writing to S. Thomas, becometh so bad a prophet of Pope Alexander's proceedings, saying: many things make against you, few for you, for mighty persons will come who are bountiful in the largess of money, which Rome never despised: and will be supported, not only with their own, but also my Lord the king's authority, whom the court ought in no case to displease, etc. You may see therefore how untruly, and rashly he censured of Pope Alexander's, constancy supposing he might be conquered with gold who was stronger than steel.  
Another embassage also ensued, 
The embassage of the Bishops of England ●hainst Saint Thomas.  addressed from the keng to Pope Alexander, by the Archbishops and Bishops of England, who were all admitted to public audience; wherein the Consistory, first of them all the Bishop of London, holding the first place, did first begin thus to speak. Unto you (Father) appertaineth the care, and watchful eye over the Catholic Church; that both the discreet, may by your wisdom, be fostered up to the example of manners; and the unadvised, by the Apostolical authority, suppressed and chastised, to reduce them to wisdom. But in the depth of your discretion, the man cannot be conceived to be wise, who presuming in the strength of his own wit, endeavoreth to disturb the band of union among his brethrens, the tranquillity of the Church, and the devotion of the king, A dissension hath lately sprung in England, between the kingdom and the Preisthood, upon an occasion but light, and of little importance, which might have been easily extinguished, had a moderate medicine been thereunto applied: but my lord of Canterbury, being herein singular in his own conceit, and not guided by our counsel insisted severely, beyond reason never considering this ill affected time, or what manner of mischief may ensue, upon such a headlong enterprise, and so woven entangling snares, for the destruction of himself, and his brethren: and had but our assent favoured his designs, the matter itself had now fallen out more foully, But in respect he could not (as he ought not) compel us, to condescend to his intended purpose; he attempted to retort the blame of his rash presumption, on my lord the king, on us, yea on the whole nation: wherefore to give a colour to the infaming of our mutual brotherhood, no man enforcing him, no man threatening him, he fled the land, 
Proverb. 27.  according to that saying: the wicked hath fled and no man persecuted him. Hear my Lord the Pope interuping him, said. Forbear (Brother:) and London answered: I will (my Lord) forbear him. Whereunto his Holiness replied. I bid you not forbear him, but forbear to wrong yourself. At the sound of this Apostolical trumpet, London's senses were so amazed by Almighty God, as he could not after pronounce one word.  
Wherefore Hilary Bishop of Chichester, floweing in eloquence, more confident of his Rhetoric then of the truth and honesty of his cause (as appeared by the sequel) pursued the matter, saying: My lord and father, it behoveth your Holiness, speedily to reduce to the orderly state of peace and concord, whatsoever is disorderly landled to the destruction of the universal body: least● such immoderate presumption may produce with the overthrow of many, the schism also of the whole Catholic Church▪ ●hi●h my lo●d of Canterbury full little consid●●e●h, while leaving all graver advice, he buildeth only on his own brain, that thereby he may raise more turbulent storms and anxietyes to himself and his, the king and kingdom, the people and Clergy: and truly in a man of his eminent authority, this was not seemly, neither was it opportune; neither can it hereafter at any time be ever opportune. So gaiely, Hylary of Chichester played the Grammarian with his opportune, adding moreover: neither yet was it opportune to his Cleagie (were they well advised) to yield in such a case assent unto him. Hearing therefore this gallant Grammarian so leap from port to port, by often iterating opportune, they could no longer abstain from laughter, among whom one breaking out, said: Now Sir at length you are ill arrived in the port. At which word our Lord so abashed the Prelate, as presently he became silent and dumb. The Archbishope of York seeing them both so foiled before him, endeavoured to abate the fury of his mind, and in few words only taxed the improvidence of the Archbishop; and they in like sort, who discoursed afterwards, whom for brevity I here overpass; yet joining all finally in this, they beesought that his Holiness would make a Legate a latere: and send him into England to understand the business between the king and the Archbishop, whom they would needs have returned back into the same land, there to receive his judgement: which although they instantly entreated, yea and partly threatened that otherwise the king would break out into schism; the Pope nevertheless would not yield to deliver up into their hands innocent Thomas, but that they should expect his Summons into that Court, there to have his cause before his Holiness determined; whereunto they refused to agree, and with disdain departed, without receiving his Apostolical benediction. There is among other epistles to be seen the Libel farced with poison, which these Prelates offered up to Pope Alexander against S. Thomas.  
S. Thomas came afterwards unto his Holiness, who (as saith Alane in Quadrilogus) was entertained coldly by the Cardinals, but admitted freely to my Lord the Pope's presence, who received him with a most kind, and fatherly affection, casting a tender compassion on his manifold afflictions, and his long pilgrimage, so dangerous, troublesome, and tedious; and while these matters were thus to & fro discoursed, he was at the length commanded to lay, the next day, open, before his brethren, the causes of his banishment. wherefore on the morrow, while it was questioned among his associates, which of them should first unfold the cause, every one pretending excuses, the bulk of this business fell on the Archbishop himself. Instructed therefore by God, although of himself absolutely unprovided, while placed next under my lord the Pope, he would for reverence have risen; being commanded to sit dow again, and so to plead his cause, he thus began: Although not abounding in wisdom, yet are we not so undiscreet, as for a trifle, to leave the king of England, 
S. Thomas pleadetae his cause in the Consistory.  his Court, and commodities, for if we would, in all respects, submet ourselves unto his pleasure, there is not he within his dominions or kingdom, who would refuse to be obedient to our will; and during the time that under this condition we served his turns, what was there that answered not our wished desires? But after we entered another course of proceeding, through the dew remembrance of the profession and obedience, which for the service of God we have undertaken, his former affection he bore us, began assuredly to wax cold. And yet truly, if we would fly back from our intended purpose; we need not the intercession of any for recovery of his favour: but because the Church of Canterbury, hath been accustomed in times past to be the Sun of the west, and her brightes in this our age, is very much clouded; we had rather in thee name of God, suffer any torments, yea thousand several deaths, if so many were offerred us, than ever with dissimulation to endure the afflictions, which at this instant she sustaineth. And that we may not seem with curiosity, or a pretence of vain glory, to have beegun this our enterprise, it is convenient that with an eye-witnessing testimony, the effect be made apparent.  
And producing the writings contayneing the customs, the cause of this contention, with tears he said; Lo here, what laws the King of England ordained, 
The rroyal customs of the kingdom of England examined in the Consistory.  against the liberty of the Catholic Church! Be judges yourselves, if it be lawful to dissemble in matters of this moment, without the loss of a man's soul. Which once heard, they were all moved to the very effusion of tears; neither yet could they contain themselves, who before were to their power vehement on the contrary part; all with one voice praising our Lord, for reserving yet one person to himself, who durst in this tempest of persecution, stand in defence of his holy Church: and they who seemed before to be, in this controversy divided, now consented in this one opinion, that in the person of the Archbishop of Canterbury, the universal Church was at this time to be succoured. But my lord the Pope having read and often perused, and with great diligence and attention heard and considered severally these customs; being exceedingly moved, instantly burst out into anger against the Archbishop reproving him with sharp reprehension; for that yielding an assent to these, unworthy the name of customs, but truly tyrannical usurpations, he (as he there confessed) together with the other Bishops, had renounced their priestly dignity: and cast the Church into bondage, pronouncing: they rather ought to have undergone all dangers, than ever to give the least way to such an utter overthrow of God Almighties law, and moreover said: assuredly in this rabble so abominable which hath been here both read, and heard) there is nothing at all to be allowed as good, somethings only may be endured for the Church in a sort to tolerate: but the greater part, as reprobate, by the ancient and authentical counsels have been ever condemned, being directly contrary to the holy constitutions. And thus did the Lord and Pope in the open presence of them all reprove, and sentence these to be hereafter ever by the Church condemned. These they are, and thus set forth (as we find them recorded in the aforesaid book of the Vatican) together with the addition of condemnation or toleration, according to the censure of Pope Alexander. But I fear lest the intermingling of words and terms only proper to the English, should by reason of their obscurity, seem to the reader dark, and difficult to understand: which are thus recited.  

The customs of England propounded at Claringtonne.  1. Concerning the advowson and presentation of Churches: if any controversy thereupon ariseth, between laymen, or between Clerks and lay-men, or between Clerks and Clerks, let the cause be pleaded and determined in the Court of our lord the king.  
This did the Church of Rome under Pope Alexand. the III. condemn. With. this note, are they delivered in the end of every article being taken out of the said book of the Vatican, and inserted in the conclusion of the Quadripartite history, alias Quadrilogus the Cronickles of S. Thomas.  
Cronickles of S. Thomas.  
2. Churches of our lord the King's fee, cannot be given for ever without assent and consent of his Majesty. This he tolerated.  
3. Clerks cited, and accused upon any cause being summoned to the king's Court shall appear before the said Court, there to answer in such sort, as to the royal Court shall seem convenient for them to answer: so as the king's Bench, shall send into the Court of the holy Church, to see upon what ground the cause shall be there handled; and if the Clerk be convicted, or do confess; the Church ought not any longer to defend him. This he condemned.  
4. It is not lawful for Archishops, bishops, and Persons of the kingdom to depart the realm without our lord the king's licence: and if they will depart, they shall at the king's pleasure give security, neither in their going, staying, or coming, to compass any evil, or damage towards our lord the king, or his kingdom. This he condemned. 
Ad Remanens which is think to the I law.   
5. The excommunicate ought not to give assurance for remaining, or answering the law, neither be sworn, but only give pledge, and security to stand to the Church's judgement, and so obtain absolution. This he condemned.  
6. Laymen ought not to be accused in the presence of the Bishop, but by testimony of certain, and lawful witnesses, so as the Archdeacon may not lose his right nor any thing which should thereby acerewe unto him; and if the accused be such as no man will, or dare accuse them, the Shyreefe being required by the Bishop, shall swear 12. lawufll men of the neighbourhood, or village before the Bishop to lay open the whole truth, according to their conscience. This he tolerated.  
7. No man who holdeth of the king in chief, nor any of his Majesties househould servants, shall be excommunicated, nor their lands made subject to interdiction, unless our lord the king (if he be within the land) or his Lord-cheife justice (if his Majesty be out of the Realm) be first made privy thereof, that he may therein determine of the delinquent according to right, whereby such matters, as appertain to the king's Court, may be there judged; and what belongeth to the Ecclesiastical court returned thither, there to be ended. This be condemned.  
8. As touching appeals, if they arise, men ought to proceed from the Acrhdeacon to the Bishop, from the Bishop to the Archbishop, and if the Archbishop fail to execute justice, they ought for their last refuge to fly to our lord the king, that by his commandment, the controversy may be determined in the Archbishop's Court: so as they shall not attempt any farther, without the king's assent. This he condemned.  
9 If there arise any controversy, between Clerk and a layman, or contrariwise about any tenement which the Clerk claimeth to be held in free Alms, the lay man in lay fee, it shall be determined before the lord chief justice according to his discretion in the king's Bench by the verdict of 12. lawful men, whether the tenement appertaineth to free Alms, or to the lay fee, and if it be found to be free Alms, then shall it be pleaded in the Ecclesiastical court: and if of a lay fee then (unless both parties avow the same to be held of oneself same Bishop or Baron) the plea shall be ended in the king's Bench: but if both of them make their avowry of land held of oneself same Bishop or Baron then shall the plea remain in the court of the said Bishop or Baron. Always provided, that he (who was first seized) lose not his seyson by reason of this recognition. This he condemned.  
10. Any man of city, castle, Borough, or the kings Demean manor, being cited by the Archdeacon or Bishop for any offence wherein he is bound to answer him, and will not give satisfaction upon his citation, it shall be lawful for him to subject the offendor to interdiction, but not to excommunication, before the king's chief officer of the place be first acquainted therewith, that he may adjudge the offendor to make satisfaction; wherein if the king's officer be defaulty, he shall fall into his Majesty's mercy; and then the Bishop may after punish the accused with Ecclesiastical censures. This he condemned.  
11. Archishops, Bishops, and all Persons of the kingdom, who hold of the king in chief, and have possessions in his dominion, as a Barony, shall in regard thereof answer to the king's justices and officers, and follow and perform all royal customs and rights, and aught to sit with the other Barons, in the king's court until the judgement come to loss of member or life. This he tolerated,  
12. When an Archbishoppricke, Bishopric, Abbacy, or Priory of the king's Dominion shall fall void or aught to be in his Majesty's hands, he shall receive all their rents and revenues, as those of his own royal dedemeanes, and when time cometh, to provide principal persons of the Church; and the election ought to be made in his own chapel by his royal assent and the counsel of such Persons appertaining to his Majesty as he shall call to perfect the same, and the Prelate elected shall there do his homage and fealty to our Lord the King, as his Liege Lord of life, member and earthly honour, saving his order, before such time as he be consecrated. This he condemned.  
13. If any nobleman of the kingdom, shall powerfully overbear any Archbishop, Bishop or Archdeacon in matter of justice, so as he cannot obtain the right beelonging to him or his, the king ought to make him have his own according to justice: And if any one will overbear our Lord the king in claiming his right, the Archbishops, Bishops and Archdeacon's ought to procure his Majesty's justice, that his adversary may satisfy our Lord the king. This he tolerated.  
14. When any shall forfeit their chattels unto the king, no Church nor Churchyard ought to detain them, contrary to his Majesty's justice; because be they found in Churches, or otherwise, all is one, they are his Majesties. This he tolerated.  
15. pleadings in matter of debt, which are grounded upon oath, as well as others which are without oath, shall be handled in the king's court. This he condemned. I think because perjury was punished in the spiritual court.  
16. The sons of Villains, ought not to take holy orders, without assent of their Lords, of whose lands they are known to be natives. This he tolerated.  

How the Pope proceeded with S. Thomas  Which being read, and considered, Pope Alexander (as before) being very much troubled, turning himself to the Archbishop used these words: Although, brother, the offence of you and your associate Bishops be great, and enormous; yet ought we to proceed more mildly with you, who albeit (as you confess) have fallen, yet presently after, with rising again, endeavoured to repair your ruin, and by reason thereof endured many grievous, and terrible wrongs; and presently upon your fall (remaining as yet in England) did seek, and deserve from us, as proceeding from our clemency, the benefit of Absolution; whereupon (as it is convenient) we pardon your offence, to the end you, in this your adversity, may so much the more fully and effectually feel the consolation, and grace of our clemency, above other Ecclesiastical Persons; by how much the more you have lost worldly commodities, and sustained greater afflictions, for the liberty of the Church, your faith, and devotion towards us. And thus the Apostolic Prelate first rebukeing with a fatherly severity, and then recomforting, with the sweetness of a motherly consolation, dismissed for that time the Archbishop. So is the matter there described. But an other speech, far differing from this here recited, and supposed to be made by saint Thomas to Pope Alexander, is rehearsed in the fore mentioned volume of Epistles. 
Lib. 1. Epist. 30.  Then our Author precedeth.  
The morrow after, the Archbishop being present with my Lord the Pope, and the Cardinals, sittting in a withdrawing chamber, used these words: My fathers and lords, 
S. Thomas resigneth his Archbishopprick before the Pope.  it is unlawful for a man to speak untruly any where, much more before God, and in your presence: wherefore with tears I confess, that my miserable offence, was the original of these agreevances, to the Church of England. I ascended into the fold of Christ, but not by the true door, as a person not called by Cannonicall election but intruded by the terror of public authority; and although I undertook this burden against my mind, nevertheless the will of man, and not of God induced me thereunto. What wonder then, if things succeeded contrary to my expectation? But if I had upon the kings threatenings (as my associate Bishops instantly persuaded me) renounced at the Prince's pleasure, and desire, the prerogative of the Episcopal power so granted me, I had left to the Catholic Church a pernicious example. I differred it therefore, until I came before your presence; but now acknowledging mine entrance not to be Cannonicall, and fearing therefore my departure will fall out to be fare worse, perceaving also my ability too weak for undergoeing so great a charge, lest I prove to be preferred over my flock for their ruin, over whom I am placed (howsoever) for a Pastor, into your hands (o holy father) into your hands, I say, I resign the Archbishoppricke of Canterbury. And pulling withal his ring from his finger, he humbly beesought a fit Bishop might be provided, worthy of that Church, in regard that he having the name of a Pastor, proformed not the office of a Pastor. And finishing his speech, he enforced my Lord the Pope and all present, to like sorrow; yea what man hearing this, can abstain from lamentation.  
The Archbishop afterwards departing aside, together with his followers, who were scandalised at his words, because in regard hereof, they began to despair; My lord the Pope did hereupon enter into conference with the Cardinals, the matter being on both sides, through sundry opinions, diversely discussed. Some thought, occasion being thus offered, the King's indignation might be more easily appeased, while the Church of Canterbury, by the election of an other Bishop, might be reconciled to his favour, and saint Thomas otherwise provided with more competent means. These were the Pharisees (so the Author termeth the adversary's of S. Thomas) Others, whose eyes were opened, judged otherwise, saying: That if he, who, for defence of the Church's liberty, exposed to imminent hazard, and danger, not only his riches, and glory, with dignity and authority, but also his very life, should at the king's pleasure be deprived of his right, as he should be made a pattern to others in like case for resisting of Princes, if the title of his just cause were maintained entire; so on the other side, were he suffered to fall, all other bishops would fall after him, and none in time to come dare to resist the power of wilful Princes, whereby the state of the Church would stagger, and the Pope's authority perish; and therefore, say they, it is expedient that this man (although unwilling) should be restored to his sea, and he, who fighteth for us, by all means succoured. This sentence was approved by all, the pharisees only excepted.  

The Pope restoreth to S. Thomas his resigned Archbishoppricke.  Saint Thomas with his followers being called in, my Lord the Pope thus delivered his sentence. Now at length (Brother) appeareth to us, the zeal you have had, and do as yet still continue for the house of our Lord; with how sincere a conscience, you have opposed yourself, as a bulwark against her adversaries; how pure a confession you have made, of your entry into your function, making a voluntary resignation, whereby the fault of the offence may, and aught to be purged. Now may you securely receive an w from our hands, the charge of your Pontifical authority, we adjudging you to be entirely restored, and out of all doubt, worthily, whom we know to be a man approved, with manifold kinds of temptations, a person provident and discreet, beloved of God and man, faithful in all things to us, and the sacred Church of Rome: And as you have been made a partaker, and undivided associate, in our persecution, so, by God's grace, can we never in any thing be wanting to you, as long as the breath of life shall last in this our body. But having hitherto flowed in delights, that you may hereafter learn to be, as you ought, the comforter of the poor, neither yet can you be taught that lesson, but by the instruction of poverty itself, the mother of Religion, we have here thought good to commend and commit you over to the poor of Christ (I mean this Abbot of Pontiniack for he was there of purpose present) not I say to receive sumptuous but simple education, as best beefitting a banished man and Christ's Champion: Among whom it behoveth you with a few, and those necessary attendants (the rest of your followers being distributed among your friends) to converse for a time, until the day of consolation shall begin to dawn, and the season of peace shall from above descend upon us. In the mean while be of a constant courage, and manfully resist such as disturb tranquillity. Thus far Alexander; and so the assembly was dismissed. Saint Thomas departing went away with the Abbot of Pontiniack, where willing to live among the Monks in a Monastical habit, he desired the same might be sanctified with Pope Alexander's blessing, and clothed therein he persevered a Monk, among the Monks, absolutely observing all the rules of Monastical perfection. But what the king did, when he heard hereof, you shall not only see (reader) but marvel thereat.  
To the open injury of Pope Alexander, then resident at Senon in France, he published new articles, worse, than the first, which he commanded to be observed in his Provinces beyond the seas, being Aquitaine, and other places under his subjection; and among other letters, he directed one concerning the same, to the Bishop of Poyteeres, who, as he wittnesseth in his Epistle to saint Thomas received it after the feast of the Apostles. 
Lib 1. Epist. 1. Idem postea Epist. 16.  And what these Edicts were is here to be laid down, out of the said book of the Vatican, where we read in this wise. These are the Constitutions which King Henry ordained in Normandy, and gave in command to his justices.  
1. If any man be found carrying our Lord the Pope's letters, or the Archbishop of Canterbury's mandate, containing Interdiction of Christianity, into England: let him be apprehended, and justice, without delay, executed on him, as a traitor to the king.  
2 Moreover let no clerk, nor Monk, nor convertite, nor any of any conversion be suffered to pass over the seas, or return into England; unless he have letters of justice, for his passage, and the letters of our Lord the king, for his return; if any man be found to do otherwise; let him be apprehended and imprisoned.  
3. Let no man appeal to the Pope or Archbishop.  
4. That no plea be held by the commandment of the Pope, or Archbishop, or any Mandate of theirs received in England of any man: if any one be found doing otherwise; let him be apprehended and imprisoned.  
5. It was also generally forbidden, that no man should carry any Mandate of Clerk or Layman, to our Lord the Pope, or Archbishop; if such should be found, let him be apprehended and imprisoned.  
6. If Bishops, Clerks, abbot, or Laymen will defend any sentence of interdiction: let them, and all their whole kindred without delay, be banished the land, in such wise, as they carry none of their chattels with them.  
7. That the chattels of all such, as favour the Pope or Archbishop, and all the possessions of them, and all such as appertain to them, of what degree, order, sex, or condition soever they are, be seized and confiscate, into the sovereign hand of our Lord the king.  
8. That all Clerks, who have rents in England, be admonished throughout all countries, that within three months, they return into England, to their rents (if they love their rents) and if they return not at the appointed time; let their rents be seized into the king's hands.  
9 That saint Peeter's pennies be not paid any more to the Apostolic Sea, but carefully gathered and reserved in the king's treasury, and disbursed at his commandment.  
10. That the Bishops of London and Norwich, be at the mercy of our Lord the king, and summoned, by the sheriffs, and Bailiffs, to appear before the king's justices, to satisfy the king, and his justices, for that contrary to the statutes of Claringtonne, they interdicted, by the Pope's commendement, the lands of Earl Hugh, and diwlged the excommunication (which our Lord the Pope pronounced against him) in their parishes, without the king's justices. Hitherto are the king's constitutions which were sent into Normandy.  
Nor yet king Henry contented here withal, for the hatred he bore to saint Thomas, caused the whole estate of the Saint, and his followers to be confiscate, and all his kindred and familiar friends, to be transported out of England, and sparing neither sex, nor age, made an exceeding show of extreme cruelty. All this is declared at large in Quadrilogus, a book compiled of saint Thomas. And all this was written to him, by one affected to the king, yet detesting this tyranny, unworthy so great a Prince. And because saint Thomas himself was not able to relieve the miserable necessities of so many distressed persons; he devised to send them into Cecil to be there maintained, where they were received by Margarete, Queen of that Island, a right pious woman. Moreover the Archbishop of Siracusa, became their good benefactor, both which, by letters saint Thomas gratefully thanked. But this so great a cruelty, being not able to satisfy the king's enraged mind, 
Lib. 1. Epist. 27. & 28.  he wrought besides by decree, to deprive saint Thomas of Spiritual benefits, commanding that no man, under his Episcopal jurisdiction, should presume to pray for him. This William witnesseth in Quadrilogus.  
Now concerning saint Peter pennyes, 
Concerning the forbidding of paying S. Peter pennies.  which were appointed by Pope Alexander, to be gathered by two Priors of the Cistercians, who gave it over, and durst not gainsay the king's commandment to the contrary, Peter of Bloys, one tf his Majesty's court, plucking up a courageous spirit, contested with his Sovereign, and enforced him to leave the payment thereof free to his Holiness, and this himself witnesseth in his invective against the depraver of his actions, with these words: I speak not this for vain glory, but for refutation of thine impudence (for thou art transformed unto the brow of an harlot, by the testimony, and affirmation of very many peers of England.) King Henry of worthy memory, did once (concerning the collection of the pennies of saint Peter) not enduring then to be won by entreaty, or recalled by reason, inveigh exceedingly, against two Priors of thine order: no man durst oppose himself on the contrary part; I only attempted to make a breach, and way for them, and in time of wrath became their reconciliation: At mine instances (God assisting) his royal hand full often poured out bountiful and magnificent alms, and to this day the Church of Saintes recounteth his charitable benignity. Thus far Peter, who although he were the king's faithful servant, yet seeking rather the honour of God than men, omitted not, as much as in him lay, to defend under hand the cause of saint Thomas.  

AN. DOM. 1165.  
Now followeth the year of our Lord 1165. with the xv. Indiction, according, to times computation; 
An Embassage to the Pope from mawde the Empress.  in the beeginning whereof, an Ambassag was sent from Mawde the Empress, mother of Henry king of England, to Pope Alexander, wherein she beesought his Holiness, to join in league the kings of France, and England, which if he could accomplish, a peace was likely to ensue, between the king of England and saint Thomas. When john of Salisbury (who was resident in Alexander's court) had notice hereof, he certifyd saint Thomas thereof, by letter, beeginning thus. When as lately I solicited my Lord the Pope, encouraging him, and carefully insinuating a way (which meethought I understood) for reducing to him and you the tranquillity of peace; he answered, that he conceived a hope of peace, from words of the Empress, who upon a vow sent then the Abbot of saint Martyrs thither, promising the king of England could easily be persuaded, to what soever my Lord desired, if his Holiness would (as hath been long wished) confederate the two kings: wherein, because my Lord the Pope is forward, the king of France (as surely it semeeth) will easily incline, upon the Pope's conference, with the kings; and that his Holiness had already invited the king of France, to keep the feast of the Purification with him. Thus far concerning the conceived hope of Peace; and added moreover, That he spoke with the king of France, whom he found very fearful, least upon such occasion, he should be withdrawn from the communion of the Church of Rome, and leaving Pope Alexander, cleave to the scysmaticall faction.  
These things thus signified, Salisbury beeseecheth saint Thomas, to employ himself rather in prayer, than the study of learning, from whose letters receive these notes, which in Quadrilogus are recited, out of Herebert concerning saint Thomas; while he remained as yet in the Monastery of Pontiniacke, he was so much affected to the reading of holy scriptures, as daily after the Camnonicall hours, the sacred books were scarce ever out of his hands; whereupon, by reason of his love to the Scriptures, and labour employed therein, he did in short time so profit, as most often in the nice and obscurest sentences, he excelled his instructors themselves; moreover, he bestowed his life in studying the Ecclesiastical Cannons; which endeavours of his, in these dangerous times, were no whit pleasing to john of Salisbury, whom saint Thomas held in no small estimation, as well in regard of his singular honesty, as also his learning, who confident of his credit with this saint, admonisheth him in the same letters, of these things worthy remembrance, saying. My counsel, my desire, my instant entreaty is, that you wholly convert your mind unto our Lord, 
Cod Vat. lib. 1. Ep. 31.  and the suffrages of prayers, because (as it is written in the Proverbes) the name of our Lord is the strongest tower, whereunto if any man fly, 
Proverb. 18.  he shall be delivered out of all extremities. Put of in the mean time, as much as you may, all other businesses, 
The ptofitable admonition of a friend to S. Thomas.  because although they seem maruilous necessary, yet what I persuade you is more highly to be preferred, in regard it is fare more necessary; The laws and Cannons of the Church do profit, but beelieve me this other work, is now of more importance; those ornaments are not suitable to this season, for they are not so much the procurers of devotion, as of curiosity. Do you not remember, how in the distress of the people (as it is written) the Priests and Ministers poured out their tears between the porch and the Altar, 
joel. 2● Psal. 76. ibidem.  saying: Spare o Lord, spare thy people. I was exercised (said the Prophet) and I sweeped my spirit, in the day of tribulation, seeking our Lord with my hands. Which teach us that spiritual excercise, with cleansing and examination of the conscience, turneth away the scourge, and obtaineth the mercy of God. Who riseth with compunction from perusing the laws and Cannons? Nay I say more; these exercises in schools, do sometimes puff up knowledge to swell in pride, but seldom or never inflame us with devotion. I had rather you would meditate on the Psalms, and spend your life in saint gregory's morals, then become a Philosopher after the Scholastical fashion; it is fare better to confer with aspirituall father, for amendment of manners, by whose example you may be incensed, then to sift and discuss points of controversies, appertaining to secular literature: our Lord knoweth with what intent, with what devotion I suggest these things. Accept them as you please; but if you perform this, God will ever assist you, that you shall never have cause to fear, what soever man deviseth against you; our Lord seethe, that in these instant straights of afflictions, we are not to hope, (as I think) in any mortal creature etc. Thus john advised saint Thomas very conveniently,  
In the mean time, S. Thomas, oppressed with extreme afflictions; although absent, yet with letters doth prosecute his business, writing as well to the king of England, as also to the Bishops, who ought to exhort and admonish their Prince. To the king he directed these letters, which Roger in his Chronicle delivereth in these words.  
To his Dread Sovereign Lord, Henry by the grace of God, the famous king of England, Duke of Normandy and Aquitaine, and Eearle of Aniove: Thomas by the same grace the humble servant of the Church of Canterbury, 
The letter of S. Tomas to the king of England.  sendeth greeting and all wishes of well-doinge.  
To speak of God, is the part of a free, and well quieted mind, which causeth me so to speak to my Lord: And I would we might treat peaceably. I humbly beseech you (my Lord) to endure with patience some little admonition, concurring with the grace of God, which was never void for the salvation of your soul, and delivery of mine. I am on all sides beeset with extremityes, for tribulation and perplexities have found me, in the midst of two most weighty and fearful matters, plunged, I say, between these two important things, dreaded silence, and Admonition. Let me cease to speak, death is then threatened me, nor can I avoid the hand of our Lord, saying: If thou shalt not show the offendor his fault, and he thereby dyeth in his sin, 
Ezech. 3.  I will require his blood at thy bands. On the other side, let me admonish; I see not how to eschew (which God forbidden) my Sovereign's indignation; fearing moreover lest that should beefall, which the wise man foretold, saying: when he who pleaseth not, cometh or sendeth to make intercession or motion, it is to be feared, lest the incensed be thereupon fair more enraged. What shall I therefore do? speak? Or hold my peace? since on every side danger menaceth me. But because it is safer, to fall into the indignation of man, then into the hands of our living Lord, being confident in the mercy of the highest, in whose hands are the hearts of Kings, 
Daniel. 13.  inclining them to what side be● lifteth (and I wish to the better) I will speak to my Lord, since I have once beegun; for many times, benefits are prepared even for the unwilling, especially when we advice them rather for their safety then pleasure. 
His admonition concerning the estate of the Church.  In your realm is held captive the daughter Zion, the spouse of the mighty king is oppressed by many, being afflicted by those, who have long time hated her: and of whom she rather should be honoured then aggrieved, especially of yourself: weighing therefore seriously in your own conscience, the singular benefits which God hath beestowed on you in the first entrance of your reign, in the midst thereof, and even almost to this very day, lose now her bands, and suffer her to rule together with her spouse, that God may bountifully bless you, your kingdom instantly recover his former power, obloquy be washed away from your generation, and singular peace flourish in your days. Give credit to me (most beloved Lord most renowned Prince) for our Lord with patience repayeth, with longanimity expecteth, but with terror revengeth. Listen to me and do well, otherwise ought you to dread (which God forbidden) lest the Amighty beegirt with his sword on his thigh, and come in a strange hand, with a huge army to deliver his spouse (not without grievous punishment) from her oppression, and servitude of tribulation; but if you will hearken unto me (because our Lord hath at this instant most urgent occasion, to make trial of your obsequious service, as of his courageous soldier) God will pour out his benefits on you, adding glory, to the posterity of your sons and daughters, in long enduring ages. Otherwise I fear (which God forbidden) that the sword shall never depart from your family, until he cometh, who shall fully revenge the injury offered him, and his, being God Almighty himself; like to the plague which left not the house of Solomon, from whom (although God made choice of him, and gave him that abundance of wisdom and peace, as it was said of all, This is the son of wisdom, and peace: yet because he flew back from the ways of our Lord, and walked in iniquity upon iniquity) God rend his kingdom, and gave it to his servant especially in regard he sought not instantly, after his sin, to appease the wrath of our Lord, like David his father, who presently upon his offence humbled himself to God, corrected his fault, beesought mercy, and obtained pardon. I would to Almighty God, that you likewise through the grace of our Lord, would imitate his example. And thus much for the present I writ, the rest I leave to the relation of this bearer, a man Religious, and of great estimation, and, as I suppose, your faithful servant, unto whom I humbly beseech you (if it pleaseth your Majesty) that you will confidently give credit, although I rather desire, with your royal favour, to speak with yourself in presence. God grant my Lord and king now and ever well to far.  
Thus much to the king, sending also by the same messenger, these letters worthy your attention to the Bishop of Hereforde,  
Thomas by the grace of God, the humble servant of the Church of Canterbury, to his reverend brother Robert, 
The letter of saint Thomas to Robert Bishop of Hereford.  by the same grace, Bishope of Hereforde sendeth greeting, and wisheth him in all things well to do.  
If my letter, had stirred up in your Brotherhood, a careful diligence, I had not found you slougthfull in your affection, or not effectually watchful for discharging the duty of your undertaken office. I have made choice to be an abject, to be accursed for all, to be the obloquio of men, and the out cast of the people, to the end, I may not see the calamities of the Saints, and rather than to dissemble the iniuries of our nation; expecting if perchance, any one among ye, being zealous of the law of God, and thirsting the liberty of the Church, would come after, and join with me, that we might not yield horns of power to offenders: and beehould, you, who (as I beeleived) was beestowed on me by God, that together with me, might build, pull down, and plant, beegin to me with converting your spur of zeal, to ruin, and your comfort to despair, preaching humiliation, nay dejection, and denouncing goodness, when on all sides there is nothing left, but trouble to the destruction of the Church of God, and of his clergy; yea even at such time, when as you ought chiefly to confirm with constancy the wavering mind, and endure with me the combat, for defence of the patrimony of the crucified, for repressing, and subduing the enemies of the Church, to sound into mine ears, to breath into my head, that I should entreat more instantly, reprove more sharply, rebuke more severely, and if prechance they listen not to me, then truly to cry out to me Arise. Why do you sleep Pluck out the sword of saint Peter, revenge the blood of the servants of Christ, which is poured forth with the iniuries of the Church, that in you and us are daily sustained. Is it clean slipped out of your memory, with how great injuries I was afflicted, with what reproaches abused, when in my person Christ was again, before the Tribunal of a Prince, adjudged? I call not again to mind, the wrong offered to mine own person, although the same was also in truth to the Church: Mark you more diligently, consider deeply in your heart, what was done before my departure out of the land; what in my departure, and what after my departure, yea what is done every day in the realm against the Church of God & his clergy? with what conscience can these things be dissembled by you, who was expected to be a Redeemer of Israel? a champion, to deliver the Church out of bondage? And now because you have been so long silent, I pour out my plaints against you. O my eldest son! I fear an other will step in your place, to beereave you of your inheritance, yea win from you (which God forbidden) the blessing of an heir. But although hitherto you have rested silent, recover now your courage again my dearest son! Cry out, and cease not: Lift up your voice on high against them, dart fear into their hearts, strike into them contrition, force out of them satisfaction, lest otherwise, the wrath of God fall down upon them, and the whole nation, or (which God forbidden) on the mightyst Potentates of the kingdom; for the just revenge of God, hangeth even now over their heads This I writ not to confound you, but to forewarn you, to be watchful; that, supported with the authority of almighty God and of us, you may be hereafter able, and willing with more strength and power to perform the duties of your charge. In brief, this only thing I would have you now to know, that through the mercy of God, they shall never wrest from me the Church's confusion. All this not with standing, I give you thankes, in regard you would at this time visit, and refresh me with your consolation.  
What say I more? more one thing there is, which without grievous sorrow of mind, I cannot overpass. I lament truly my dearest beloved Lord the king; for fear and trembling have fallen upon me, 
Psal. 54.  and darkness covered me round about, in regard I see tribulation and extremityes hang over my Lord and Prince, neither yet is it strange, for he hath shaken the Church of God, and disturbed the same, showing hard measure to the Clergy of the land, and giving them for drink the wine of sorrow; wherefore our Lord saith to him; where are now thy wise Counsellors, who have given thee foolish advice, who said, 
Isai. 1●  thou art the son of the prudent, the son of anci●●● kings, whose customs are to be observed in England, and whose laws whosoever shall refuse to obey, he is not Cesar's friend, but enemy to the Crown, guilty of judgement; yet nevertheless (which is of worth) he is afreind to the Cross of Christ: because woe be to them, who enact laws of iniquity, and writing have indicted injustice, whereby they may oppress the poor in judgement, and commit violence on the cause of the humble of the people; that Churches and widows may be their prey, and they themselves waste the gods of the Clergy, and others: what will they do in the day of visitation, and calamity approaching a far of? to whom will they fly for refuge? and where will they relinquish their glories, to the end they be not depressed with judgement, and falling die with the murdered? where are now his wise ones, let them come forth, declare to him and show, what our Lord of Hosts hath thought of England, his grave counsellors are become fools, and his Princes have withered away, they have deceived England the Angle and Corner of the world, our lord hath intermingled among them the spirit of giddynes, they have made England err in their works, as the drunken man erreth, with vomiting, and trembling, and it shall not be England's work either to make head or tail, because they have devoured jacob, and made his place desolate, 
Psal. 78.  and said; let us possess for our inheritance the sanctuary of God, with uphraiding Priests, and their Princes; saying: whither will ye fly out of our hands? And in whom is reposed your confidence? why have ye resisted, and withstood our precepts? O how vain are th●se conceptes, and how extreme vile are these works in the sight of our Lord? He seethe truly that all these things are idle: for he will deride him, who deviseth thus and him who doth thus; foreseeing that his day is even at hand, yea entering at the very door, and he will say: Lo here the men, 
Psal. 51.  who have not settled their succour in God, but have planted their hope in the abundance of their riches, and prevailed in their vanity, and yet to no purpose are these their works: Our Lord leaveth not his Church and Clergy without a defender, nor without a most terrible revenge, for she is founded upon a strong rock, yea the rock is Christ himself, who hath built her with his own proper blood. Assuredly unless they reform these sins, they will not pass unrevenged, because they have trampled under their feet the holy of holies, the house of God, by afflicting his priests with iniuries, and reproachful words: for his priests are they to whom our Lord himself speaketh thus: 
Psal. 21. Luc. 10.  I have said ye are Gods, and all, the sons of the highest. And in another place: who heareth ye, heareth me, and who contemneth ye, contemneth me; and who toucheth ye, toucheth the apple of mine eye. Let them return to their hearts, and cast these mischiefs away from them; let them do penance, in the depth of humility: otherwise it is to be feared lest our Lord (which God forbidden) will come, bring upon them, and their land grievous tribulation, and the most heavy revenge of retribution; Behold our Lord will come, and will not delay, but he will save us, yea he never forsaketh such as trust in him: for the Prophet saith: Hope in our Lord, and do righteousness, and thou shalt be fed in his riches: And in another place: 
Psal. 26. Psal. 36.  Expect our Lord, and deal manfully, and let thy heart be comforted, and endure our Lord, and quickly shalt thou be delivered from the hunter's n●t, and the bitter word. And that I may finish all the rest with a worthy conclusion; In regard, our Lord declareth unto us, what and how great adversities we must suffer, for his name, and defence of his Church; it is requisite, yea most necessary, that both you & the wh●le Church committed to your charge, pray instantly for 〈◊〉 that what by our own merits, we are not able to atcheyve, we may obtain to accomplish by your intercession, & the suffrages of the holy men, who live in your Diocese, and thereby come to purchase eternal grace.  
Farewell, and be, of good comfort; yea farewell the whole Church of England, and be comforted in our Lord, that we may all together farewell.  
Thus wrote saint Thomas out of France (where he then lived) into England. But what in the mean time did the king of England?  

The requests of the ●ing of England Ambassadors to the Pope.  Before Alexander departing out of France, undertook his journey towards Rome (which happened in Easter this present year) the King of England's Ambassadors came to Pope Alexander; But what their Embassage was, you shall now hear out of Alan in Quadril. In the mean time were messengers sent of all sides, yea from my lo: the Pope himself, to establish peace. In the end it was on all hands agreed, that my Lo: the Pope, & the King should at an appointed time & place, meet together; to the end, by their intercourse of speech, the way for peace might be more easily devised. The King assenteth to be there present, so as the Archbishop would not as then appear in place, because he would not in the sight of saint Thomas behold the face of my Lord the Pope. The Archbishop on the other part, forewarned his Holiness, not in any case to entertain this parley with the King, but in presence of himself, who was best acquainted with his fashons: for he said, the piety of the Apostolic Sea may soon be deceived by the subtle variety of the king's words, if there were not a skilful interpreter, ready at hand, who were able to sift the depth, and intent of his mind, out of the dark clouds of his speech. Thus did saint Thomas write to the Pope. Whereupon, saith Alan, my lord the Pope modestly answering the king, affirmed, how it was never in any age heard, that the Church of Rome at the command of any Prince whatsoever, forbade any person her presence, especially being banished for the cause of justice; But that it was a privilege & authority granted from above to the Apostolic Sea, to secure the exiled & oppressed, yea from the fury of their sovereigns, & the violent rage of their malicious enemies. The Ambassadors therefore repining, departed, to deliver this message to their king, and my lord the Pope determining to return to Rome, undertook his journey. Thus Alan, whom saint Thomas followed as far as Bituricum, where taking leave & receiving his blessing, he departed back to Pontiniake, never after seeing Pope Alexander in this world.   

AN. DOM. 1166.  
The year 1166. ensueth and the 14. indiction. When Frederick the Emperor seeing the prosperity of the Catholic Pope Alexander, daily more and more to increase, and that his holiness was now peaceable settled in Rome, being enraged with anger and envy, commanded a Conuentickle in Witemberge (otherwise called Herbolis) at the feast of Penticost, where he meant with his Bishops and Princes to assemble for confirming the power of this Antipope Guido. Wherefore the king of England being by the Emperor invited to this schism, because experience taught him that Pope Alexander inclined to the part of saint Thomas, taking advantage of this fit opportunity for his excuse, sent an ambassage unto the City to Pope Alexander, determining if he refused to yield to his demands, then to fall off from him to Guido; for the better accomplishment whereof, he wrote these letters to the Archbishop of Colen (the chief ringleader of the scysmatickes) for procurring a safe conduct for his Ambassadors.  
I have long since desired to find out some just occasion for leaving the part of Pope Alexander and his unfaithful Cardinals, who presume to maintain that Traitor Thomas, sometimes Archbishop of Canterbury, against me: whereupon by the advice of all my Barons, and consent of the Clergy, intending now to send to Rome men of great account in my kingdom, namely the Archbishop of York, the Bishop of London, the Archdeacon of poitiers, john of Oxenford, and Richard de Lucy, who openly and manifestly on the beehalfe of myself and my whole kingdom, with all other lands under my dominion, shall propound and denounce to Pope Alexander and his Cardinals, that they shall no longer defend my Traitor, but so absolutely discharge and free me of him, as I, with the counsel of my Clergy, may establish an other in the Church of Canterbury; and shall moreover require that they revoke and make void whatsoever Thomas hath done, and likewise demand that the Pope in their, presence cause it to be sworn publicly, that he and his successors shall conserve for ever (as far as to them appertaineth) to me, and all my successors, the royal customs of Henry my grandfather inviolable and untouched, and if by chance they will gainsay any one of my demands, that then neither I, nor my Barons, nor yet my Clergy will ever hereafter yield him any obedience; yea we will openly withstand him and his, and whosoever under my government shall be found hereafter to follow his part, shall be banished out of my kingdom.  
I entreat you as my dearest friend, all excuses set apart to send me speedily brother Ernold or brother Randulph of the hospital of saint john, whon may on the beehalfe of the Emperor and yourself give safe conduct to the afore said Ambassadors as well in their going as return through the Emperor's dominion.  
This was the king's letter. An Embassage was also sent to Pope Alexander, which London and Oxford only executed. But so far was Pope Alexander from being any way moved, either by the terrors of the king's thundering letters, or other threats uttered by the Ambassadors in the king's name, as having rebuked their rashness, he returned to the king himself again an answer fraught with sharp reprehension, wherewith being terrified he desisted from his wicked intention, and gave therefore great thankes to his Holiness, promising hereafter to obey ever readily in all things; whereof the Bishops of England in their epistle sent the next year to Pope Alexander, are apparent witnesses; which afterwards in place convenient we determine to declare. Mean while (saith our Author) Colen requireth the Emperor's advice, in what sort he should answer the king of England; whereunto the Emperor replieth, that he ought to satisfy the king's desire; in regard with how much the more solemnity this matter is accomplished, so much the greater shall be the Pope's confusion, if he condescendeth to the king's request; and it may be that secretly by some one of the Temple or Hospital or any other (whom they could not prevent) the king by corruption of money may otherwise obtain the same. Wherefore brother Randolph of the Hospital was addressed to the king of England, who safely conducted the Ambassadors whom the king intended to send to the court of his Holiness through the Emperor's dominion.  
Thus much there. But so it befell that the same Ambassadors came first into Germany, where they were present at the Conuentickle of Witemberge; but what matters were there handled the letters patents of Frederick the Emperor, dated at that place, declare where among other things is thus written of this Embassage.  
Moreover the honourable Ambassadors of our renowned friend the king of England directed from him to us, 
Cod. Vat. Epist 70.  did on the beehalfe of the same king in the presence of the whole court, upon the relics of Saints, make their public oath to us, that the king himself together with all his kingdom should continue faithful to our side, and joining with us should ever defend the Lord Pascall (whose part we take) and never hereafter intermeddle in maintaining Rowland the Schysmaticke. Beccause also we (who have ever hitherto been ready to abide the examination of the uprighteousnes of our cause, which the adversaries of the Church of God and us, be it either out of their pride, or the distrust of their cause have avoided) are now by reason of their manifest obstinacy, compelled to unaccustomed oaths: Let therefore, hereafter every man and estate carefully eschew the Communion of Scyfmatickes; for their fury although it hath seemed hitherto in some sort pardonable, it will hereafter be altogether intolerable etc. Moreover in an other letter written by one affected to Pope Alexander is said. That Frederick the Emperor glorieth in the assistance of the king of England, whose Ambassadors were sworn to the part of the Antipope etc. In an other place likewise.  
Frederick Couloreth his business with false prophecies, that Pope Alexander should be taken captive; whereunto not only the vulgar sort, but the king of England, expecting the event, hath almost given credit etc. And out of Salisbury: The king of England is confident in the Emperor, and the captivity of my Lord the Pope, which the prophets of Belial have told him.  
But whereas the king's Ambassadors did swear in his Majesty's name to follow the Scysmaticall faction, the Archbishop of Roan excuseth the same, as no way done by the king's commandment, which appeareth in his letters directed to Henry Priest and Cardinal of the title of the Saintes Mereus and Achilleus, written thus.  
Concerning the king of England, we certainly secure you, that neither by himself, nor by his Ambassadors he ever gave oath or promise to leave the Church and cleave to the Schysmaticke; yea we are assured that in those covenants of Marriage (whatsoever they were) although for three days the Almains endeavoured to pervert him, he would never accord to any thing, but with preservation of his fidelity to our Lord the Pope, the Church, and the king of France; and as well our lady the Empress, as ourselves, have by our letters enjoined him to clear himself with all expedition, from this aspersion. For our parts, being at Rouen, although the king's Ambassadors were then also there, we only heard of them, but saw them not, etc.  
But for these Ambassadors who faulted so foully, we find that saint Thomas excommunicated them, as his letters to his suffragans in the year following do signify, which here after in their turn we will declare.  
These things being thus laid open concerning this passage with Frederick the Emperor against Pope Alexander, it remaineth that we likewise know what were the actions of this year, concerning saint Thomas Archbishop of Canterbury. When Pope Alexander was certified of the king of England's Ambassadors in the conventicle of Witemberge, 
The Pope reproveth the King of England.  whereby they bond themselves with their king to the Scymaticall Antipope Pascall, it pleased him to admonish the king thereof by letters from the sacred College of Cardinals; the letters themselves are not extant● but only the letters of Apology written by the king in his defence to the holy College of Cardinals in these words. 
Cod. Vat. lib. ●. Ep. 41.   

King Henrys apology written to the Cardinals.  As touching that which our Lord the Pope hath signified unto us, to wit, the alienation of our mind and intention, from our love and devotion to the Roman Church, we do first answer, that your wisdom is fully informed, with how sincere an affection we have ever loved as well the Roman Church, as also the person of our Lord the Pope, what great attempts we have undertaken for him, and what affronts we have sustained for his sake: for (to pass over other things in silence) when the question and controversy arose for receiving him, we did not only accept of him ourselves, but also draw, yea enforce diverse others (although unwilling) to do the like; nor yet did we ever estrange our mind from the fullness of our affection: But he (as we manifestly know) who hath in former times been most troublesome to us (as the events of his actions many way declare) even now especially with word, work, and writing (which chiefly incenseth the minds of Princes) persevereth to defame our person, terming us as well in letters as speech the Persecutor and oppressor of the Church. Now let our Lord the Pope consider, how fatherly this man's proceedings are towards us, who first signifying unto us that Princes ought to have especial caution and care to preserve their fame unspotted, neglecteth here this fatherly affection towards us, and with word and work disgraceth our fame's renown.  
We do therefore make it known to your whole reverend College, that whatsoever honour, eminency and power our kingdom possesseth, and all other things subject unto our government, these, and every one of these, we acknowledge and profess to be given and bestowed on us by our Lord and Creator, and to him we render most humble thankes, although not such us me ought, being thereunto altogether unable, but such as our power can afford, and would to God our Lord the Pope would beseech almighty God in our beehalfe, that we might offer up, and understand how to yield to our God and Creator all dutiful devotion and reverence, and that we may, with that entire and inward portion of our souls, which we own him, fear and love him only: for truly although we cannot love and adore him so much as in duty we are bound unto, nevertheless have we an affection and desire to serve him in every thing, to please him in all things, and wholly to obey him. We intent truly and desire willingly to persever in the integrity of the grace and love of our Lord the Pope, if his Holiness will in like sort maintain unto us and our kingdom the same honour and preservation of glory and dignity which holy and reverend Popes of Rome have showed to noble and potent Princes our Predecessors.  
But concerning appeals which he supposeth we prohibit, affirming also that we restrain the subjects of our kingdom from visiting the Court of Rome; we would not have this concealed from your wisdoms, that we have never at any time hindered either visitations or appeals, but only require they should be in such manner, such course, and such fashion ordered, as they have been formerly performed according to the customs and dignity of our kingdom in the time of our progenitors, who were illustrious Princes, and according to the ordinations and constitutions of the gravest and wisest persons as well of the Clergy as Laiety of our dominions.  
In that he reproveth us for entering into league with the excommunicate, we suppose not we have herein either offended God or proceeded against reason; for as we received from our Lord the Pope's own mouth, his Holiness never held the Lord Frederick the Emperor of Ro●● excommunicate, neither yet have we heard by relation of any, that he was afterwards excommunicated. Neither although we granted our daughter in marriage to the Emperor's son, do we beelieve we have committed any offence therein: Because (that we may receive example from the like) as the same was in our knowledge lawful to the most excellent and mighty king Henry our grandfather, who intermaryed his daughter with Henry of late memory Emperor of Rome, so we by the same reason deduced from our ancestors, being advised also by our grave Counsellors did condescend to a contract between the Emperor's son and our daughter.  
Whereas moreover he admonisheth us by his letter to recall the Archbishop of Canterbury (whom he saith we have expulsed our kingdom) unto the dignity from whence he fell, and restore him again unto his Sea: we apparently know how evident it is unto the eyes of ye all, that we neither banished, nor yet enforced him to depart our dominions, but he rather by the instigation of his own light and perverse disposition, then upon any mature deliberation indueeing him thereunto, beetooke himself to flight with an intent and purpose to raise envy against us, and (which the world witnesseth we never deserved at his hands) maliciously to deprave and derogate from us and our renown: But if the said Archbishop as of his own accord he departed the land, so of his own free will would return again, and bear himself to us in such sort as he ought to behave himself to his Lord and king, we then would likewise so deal with him as according to the counsel of our Clergy and laiety, as well of our kingdom as our Provinces beyond the seas, should be thought convenient; but we think it unfitting to call him back, whom we never enforced to fly our dominions. Wherefore if it ●●all appear to us that we have any way offended or exceeded our bounds, we will with the advice of our Clergy and Barons according to the customs, dignities and excellency of our kingdom willingly satisfy as we are bound. But if any one will attempt to trouble or diminish the laws, customs, and dignities of our crown, we will esteem him the public adversary and open enemy of our name, honour and kingdom, and we (so long as we live) will never endure the least detriment to the dignities and customs of our regality, which the renowned men our Predecessors have held and enjoyed in the reigns of the holy Popes of Rome.  
Lastly in that he commanded ye to insinuate unto us that we should not afflict the Churches or Ecclesiastical persons of our kingdom or Provinces, nor yet suffer them to be afflicted; God and our Conscience do witness that to this very day we never did nor Permitted it to be done.  
Hitherto the king's Apology to the Cardinals.  
But as the image of a foul deformed and horrible Monster being overcast with colours may be transformed into the show of a most fair and chaste Virgin, and not with standing there lurketh underneath what to the eyes would be dreadful to beehould, yet outwardly it appeareth delectable: So shall ye plainly see his detestable crimes, with a deceitful style transformed into virtues. But what estimation is to be had of him, that which hath already been said, and what hereafter shall be written, will apparently declare. There are also other letters extant which passed this year in the cause of controversy between the king of England and saint Thomas, being writings truly of great moment, and principally that which Pope Alexander sent to the Bishop of London, and is recited by Roger in these words.  
Alexander Bishop servant of the servants of God to his reverend brother Gilbert Bishop of London sendeth greeting with an Apostolical Benediction.  
In that you have beestowed singular care and diligence about the business we enjoined your brotherhood, and for that your have faithfully solicited and effectually admonished our most dear son in Christ Henry the renowned king of England concerning the increase and exaltation of the Church and us; we receive the same as a thing most grateful and acceptable, and thereupon rendering you abundance of thankes, we do for that cause highly commend and praise in our Lord your watchful and endeavouring wisdom. And because we love with a more entire charity this your king as a famous Prince, and our dearest son, therefore we have thought good often, yea very often to sollicyte and excite him by all means to devotion towards the Church, as well by your reverend brethren the Archbishop of Roan and Bishop of Hereforde, and also by our most dear daughter in Christ his mother, sometimes the illustrious Empress of Rome: And now rejoice and are greatly comforted in our Lord for the godly zeal of the same king signified to us by your letters.  
But because we would have him as entirely affected to the Church of God and to us, as in the beeginning her was accustomed to be; we entreat, admonish, yea command your brotherhood that you will again and again both by yourself and others carefully and diligently stir up, exhort, and by all means persuade him, to procure after his wont manner with his best endeavours the honour and exaltation of the same Church, and foster, maintain and defend with all courage the cause thereof, that he would love and reverence Churches and Ecclesiastical persons, and conserve their rights and franchises.  
Likewise that he would restore to his grace and favour our reverend brother the Archbishop of Canterbury; and for our part if he yield to saint Peter and us, the respect and honour which heretofore he hath done, we will love him with a most tender affection, and labour by all means (as beeseemeth us) to magnify and advance him, and preserve the kingdom committed to his charge: for we had rather vanquish him with patience and mildness, than any way agreeve him, so long us we can possibly forbear him.  
Dated at Gradus Mercurii XI. Kalend. Septemb.  
Thus wrote Alexander to the Bishop of London, who in this manner answered him.  
To his father and Lord the most high Bishop Alexander, Brother Gilbert servant of the Church of London sendeth his dutiful service of sincere charity and humble obedience.  
Having received (most dear father in Christ) your commandment with dew reverence, we instantly heard that your son our most beloved sovereign Lord, was leading his army in the confines of France, and taking with us our venerable Brother Robert Bishop of Hereford, according to your direction, with all attentive diligence we treated with him, and laying before his eyes whatsoever you signified to us by letter, partly entreating, and (as far as became subjects to the Majesty of their king) also reproving, we constantly and instantly persuaded him that he would be certified in all these points, and if he had swerved from the path of reason, he would return to the way of truth and justice, being called back by your admonition delivered him by our mouth, and being piously advertised by his father, 〈◊〉 absolutely desist from wicked actions, love God wit● a pure heart, respect his Mother the holy Church of R●●e with his wont reverence, and never forbidden those wh● were willing to visit her, nor hinder appeals made unto her, and reducing charitably from exile our father the Lord of Canterbury, he would remain constant and unmoveable in the obedience of saint Peter and your Holiness, and wholly bend to the works of devotion, would not any way afflict Churches or Ecclesiastical persons of his kingdom or dominions; nor suffer them to be in any sort injured by himself or others, but with love defend them under his royal protection; that he by whom kings do reign, may in this world prosper his temporal Dominion, and beestowe on him in heaven an eternal kingdom. Otherwise if he obeyed not your godly and wholesome admonitions, your Holiness who had hitherto with patience endured, could no longer contain yourself within the compass thereof: Hereunto we added, that he was justly to fear, lest if he corrected not his offences, he should shortly incur the wrath of Almighty God through which his kingdom would not long continue, nor his be suffered to live in prosperity, but that he who exalteth the humble would throw down with great ruin them (now exalted) from the height of their dominion.  
But he accepting most thankfully your fatherly correrection, with a marvelous temperate mind and exceeding modesty, did in order answer to every particular: Affirming first he never alienated his mind any way from you, nor ever had the least conceit to that purpose; but as long as you shown your fatherly favour to him, he would affect you as his father, and reverence and tenderly love the Church of Rome as his mother, and humbly obey and submit himself to your sacred bee hests; reserving ever without impeachment the dignity of himself and his kingdom; and if now for a while passed he hath not respected you with due reverence, he allegeth for the reason thereof, that whereas in your necessities he did withal his heart, with all his mind and his most ample power assist your Holiness, you did not on the other side give him correspondence answerable to his deserts, when as afterwards, he had by his Ambassadors recourse unto you in his necessities, but with bushing complaineth that almost in every petition he receiveth repulse at your hands, and yet being notwithstanding all this confident of your fatherly grace, which at his pleasure will hear his son, hoping and expecting also from you a countenance more calm, he remaineth with an immoveable constancy in the fidelity (as they call it) of saint Peter and yourself; whereupon it followeth, that he will not any way hinder such as are willing to visit your Holiness, neither (as he assureth us) hath he hitherto been their impediment.  
Concerning Appeals, according to the ancient custom of his kingdom, he challengeth to himself an honour and burden, that in civil causes none of the Clergy of the realm do exceed the bounds of the land, unless first by experience they try whether by his royal authority and commandment, they may at home obtain their right, which if they cannot there procure, then may they freely at their pleasures appeal to your holiness without any restraint of his Majesty, wherein if there be the least prejudice to your laws or honour, he promiseth, by God's assistance out of hand to reform the same by the Counsel of the whole Church of his kingdom.  
For the Emperor, although he knoweth him to be a Schismatic, nevertheless that he is excommunicated by your Holiness, to this instant he is ignorant, but if he understandeth him to be so once denounced, and then maketh any unlawful league with him or others, he undertaketh to reform the same also by the judgement and Council of the Church of his kingdom.  
Moreover he assureth us that he never banished out of his kingdom our father the Lord Canterbury; wherefore as he departed of his own accord, so shall he be freely permitted with all peace to return to his Church, whensoever it shall please him; always provided that in satisfaction to his Majesty he will absolutely conserve those dignities, against which he now complaineth, notwithstanding he was formerly sworn to them.  
Lastly if any Church or Ecclesiastical person shall make proof that they have sustained any wrong by him or any of his, he will be ever ready according to the judgement of the whole Church to give satisfaction. These are the answers we have received from our Lord the king, and we wish we could have ' got at his hands any thing more ample to have satisfied your pleasure; but such as they are, we thought good to inform your Holiness of them, to the end that out of his answers, your discretion may gather, what will be the conclusion of this business: For our Lord the king seemeth much to justify his cause, whilst he promiseth in all things here recited to submit himself to the counsel and judgement of the Church of his kingdom, and no way at all to hinder (as before hath been said) the return of our father the Lord of Canterbury: whereupon, we think good, humbly to beseech your Holiness, that setting the saying before your eyes: The bruised reed he shall not break: 
Isai. 42.  and smoakinge flax he shall not quench: you would be pleased for a time to confine within the bounds of modesty that zeal which is worthily enkindled by the fire of the holy ghost, to revenge all injuries offered to the Church of God, least by pronouncing the sentence of Interdiction, or that last judgement of excommunication, you suffer thereby the miserable ruin of innumerable Churches, and divert without recovery as well the king himself, as infinite numers of men his followers (which God forbidden) from your obedience. For it is better a limb, be it maimed, should yet remain with the head, then being cut off, be cast away from the body; parts wounded may recover to be sound again, but being once separated absolutely from the man, cannot return to their former integrity; division breedeth desperation, whilst the labour of the skilful surgeon cureth, often, a grievous heart. If therefore it may please you, it is better you should at this instant employ your travel for healing this sore (if any he) then by cutting of the noblest part of the Church of God to heap far greater troubles, yea more than can be expressed on the state of Christendom being now in such a combustion. For what if your speech cannot as yet fully take, or be taken, shall we therefore despair of the grace of God, because in an acceptable time it may both take, and be taken? what? 
Isai 53.  is the hand of our Lord shortened that it cannot save? Or is his ear hardened that it cannot hear? For that swift running speech doth mightily (when it pleaseth) clean change all thingcs, and granteth to the prayers of the holy even matters beyond expectation: The royal blood knoweth then best to be overcome, when it hath overcome, nor blusheth to yield, when it hath vanquished; in meekness he is to be mollifyed by admonishments, and conquered with patience. What if there ensueth a loss of some temporalityes, either through patience already used, or as yet hereafter to be practised? Ought we not to sound a retreat to severity, whom otherwise a great slaughter hangeth over the people's heads? are not many things thrown out of the ship into the seas, when clouds and waves confounded with storms do menace death?  
We speak fond, but out of an unfeigned charity Admit this be the end of the matter, that our Lord of Canterbury together with his losses doth also endure a continual exile, and England (which God forbidden) obeyeth no longer your command; it is nevertheless better for a while to forbear with patience, then with so great a zeal to unsheathe the sword of severity. For what, albeit persecution is not able to separate many of us from your obedience, some nevertheless will not be manting to bow their knees to Baal, and without respect of religion or justice to receive the Pall of Canterbury from the hand of an Idol, nor yet will there fail some who possessing our seats and usurping our chairs, will with all the devotion of their minds obey him. Many there are who do now foretaste this, wishing that scandals would once arise, and plain ways be perverted to crooked paths. Wherefore (father) we do not lament or be wail our own misfortunes; but unless you prevent these mischiefs we do, overseeing, dread a foul subversion to threaten and hang over the Church of God, neither sooner would we wish a day of this loathed life to perish, then that wherein we were borne to see such manner of spectacles. Almighty God (dear father in Christ) preserve you long in health and prosperity.  
And thus wrote the Bishop of London to Pope Alexander.  
But Pope Alexander who sought by the Bishop of London's means the king's recovery, desired much more by his own pastor saint Thomas to perfect the same, who never failed of his office, and as at all times he admonished him by his letters, so now more amply in writing he thought good to persuade his king in manner following.  
To his beloved Lord Henry by the grace of God King of England, Duke of Normandy and Aquitaine and Earl of Aniove, 
Lib. 1. Epist. 65.  Thomas by the same grace the humble servant of the Church of Canterbury sometimes temporally his, but now much more, wisheth him in our Lord all true repentance with amendment.  
Expecting we have expected that our Lord would look upon you, 
The Epistell of saint Thomas to King Henry.  and that being converted you would do penance departing from your perverse ways, and that you would cut off from you the wicked by whose suggestestion and counsel (as it is taught) you are now fallen down almost into the depth; But God forbidden it should be into that depth whereof it is said. 
Proverb. 18.  The sinner when he cometh into the depth will contemn. And although we have hitherto forborn in vain, considering in silence and with all affection expectin; if any messenger would come, and reporting say, your son, king, and Lord being now long inveagled with deceits, and drawn on to the Church's destruction, by the inspiration of the heavenly clemency in the abundance of exceeding humility hasteneth himself for the Church's delivery, with making all satisfaction and amendes: Although there is yet no such thing, we not withstanding will never cease with humble and daily devotion to beseech Almighty God that what we have long and earnestly wished both of you, and for you, we may with a speedy and fruitful effect obtain. And beehould thereupon it comes to pass that the care of the Church of Canterbury, over whom our Lord hath at this present placed our preistood though unworthy, while you do there rule the temporal estate, doth not so nearly touch us in regard of our continued discommodious exile, as otherwise move us to direct to your Majesty letters of admonition, exhortation and correction, that we be not to great a dissembler of your offences (if any there be) which in very deed are, being the ground of our no small grief, those, yea chiefly those (we say) which, concern the Church of God and his Clergy, being diverse ways committed by you without regard of person or dignity, and that we appear not theerin too negligent to the hazard of your soul's salvation. For he is doubtless guilty of the fact, who forbeareth to amend, what he ought to correct: It is written: Not only they who do, but those who consent are adjudged partakers of the crime; And truly they consent, who when they may and aught, resist not, or at the least reprove not the offendor: for the error being not resisted is allowed, and truth being not defended is oppressed; neither avoideth he suspicion of secret association, who forbeareth to withstand a manifest offence.  
For as (most excellent Prince) a small City, cannot lessen the prerogative of a potent kingdom, so ought not your royal power to disturb or alter the bounds of the Churches religious government: It is ever consonant to the rules of justice, that judgement be ministered to the priests of God by a priestly council. 
The jurisdiction of the Preisthood distinguished from the jurisdiction of the kingdom.  For Bishopps whatsoever they are, although as men they run astray, yet if they fall not from their faith, neither can nor ought they to be censured by the secular power. It is the part of a good and godly Prince to repair ruinous and decayed Churches, to build them anew, to honour the priests of God, and support them with all reverence, like Constantine that virtuous Emperor of most famous memory, who said (when a cause of the Clergy was brought before him) ye ought not to he judged by any secular authority, who are only reserved to the judgement of Almighty God. And we read that the holy Apostles and their successors (whose power is warranted by the word of God himself) do command: That no persecutions nor disturbances be raised, nor yet that any should envy them who labour in the field of our Lord, nor that the stewards of the eternal king should be banished from their Seas.  
For who maketh question but that priests are the Masters and fathers of kings and all faithful beeleivers; and is it not then a point of miserable madness, for the son to endeavour to bring his father into subjection, or the scholar his Master, and with unjust laws to reduce him under his rule, who (as he ought to beelieve) hath power to lose and bind him; not only in earth, but in heaven also: If you are a good and Catholic king, and so will remain (as we beelieve and hope you will) let us say under your Majesty's correction, you are a child and not a Bishop of the Church, and aught to learn of priests, and not to teach them; and in matters Ecclesiastical to follow them not to guide them. You have the privileges of your power which you have obtained from God for administering your temporal laws, to the end that being not ungrateful to him for his benefits, you should usurp nothing contrary to the disposition of his heavenly order, but that with a more sober mind you should use those things, which now rather perchance through the counsel of the malicious, than the inclination of your own mind you abuse against his ordinance: yield therefore speedily with all humility and all manner of satisfaction, lest otherwise the hand of God being bend against you, shoot his arrow at you, as at a mark: for the Almighty hath bend his bow to strike you openly with his arrow, if you repent not.  
Be not ashamed (whatsoever the malignant suggest in your mind, and the Traitors, not only to you, but also to God himself do whispering murmur in your ears) to humble yourself under the mighty hand of God, for it is he who exalting the humble, throweth down the proud, who in revenge for injuries offered to him and his, beereaveth Princes of their lives, because he is terrible, and who can resist him? You ought never to forget in what state God did first find you, than how he promoted, honoured, exalted you, how he blessed you with royal issue, confirmed the throne of your kingdom, and (in despite of all your enemies) enriched you with ample possessions, in so much as to this very hour all men with admiration pronounce. This is he whom our Lord hath chosen; And what shall you yield, or what can you render for all these bounties beestowed by him on you? Will you at their instinct and instance, who persecute about you the Church and Ecclesiastical persons, and have ever to their power afflicted them, repay evil for good, with oppressions, tribulations, injuries, vexations to Churches, and their Clergy? Are not these the persons of whom our Lord saith: Who heareth you heareth me, who contemneth you despiseth me, who toucheth you, toucheth the apple of mine eye? If truly leaving all you possess, you take up your cross and follow our Lord jesus Christ, hardly shall you, yea never shall you be found faithful and grateful enough to recompense these his benefit●s received. Search out the Scriptures of such as know them and you shall find, that Saul although chosen by our Lord, 
1. Reg. 15. 2. Paral. 20.  yet nevertheless because he wandered from his ways, was punished with the overthrow of himself and his family. Ozias also king of juda, whose fame was spread both far and wide, and was so highly renowned for the many victories beestowed on him by our Lord, had to the downfall of his own destruction his heart so puffed up in regard that God did at all times assist and strengthen him, that contemning the reverence due to our Lord, he would needs usurp to himself a matter no whit appertaining to his office, but only to the preisthoode, which was to offer incense on the altar of our Lord; and therefore was strooken by our Lord with a leprosy, and by the hands of the priests cast out from the temple of our Lord, and so remained till his dying day a foul Leper, in respect whereof he was banished the house of Almighty God. In like sort many other kings who mightily abounded in riches, because they walked above themselves in the marvels of this world, presuming to rebel against our Lord, perished, and in the last gasp found none of their riches, left in their hands. Moroever king Azarias wrongfully intruding himself likewise into the priestly office, 
Reg 15.  was punished with a leprosy. 
2. Reg 6.  Lastly Oza (though not a king) but for touching the Ark of our Lord, and uphoulding it, being in danger to fall, by reason of the Oxens stumbling, yet because this appertained not to his charge, but to the offices of the temple, being wounded by God's indignation, fell headlong dead hard by the ark of our Lord A king (according to the common proverb) chastised by the misfortune of an other, looketh more narrowly to himself.  
For you are near an evil turn  
When as your neighbour's house doth burn.  
Almighty God (most dear sovereign) would, that things appertaining to the disposition of the Church, should beelong to priests and not to secular powers, who if they be Christians, his divine pleasure is they should be subjects unto the priests of his Church: Challenge not therefore to yourself an others office, or right, neither raise contention against him, by whom all things are ordained, for fear lest ye seem to fight against the benefits of him, from whom you receive your authority. It is not the will of Almighty God that the Clergy of the Christian religion should be either ordered or censured by public laws or secular Princes, but by Bishpps and priests: Christian kings ought to submit the excecution of their designs to Ecclesiastical Pastors, and not prefer their customs, before them. For it is written that none ought to pronounce judgement against priests, but the Church, nor doth it belong to temporal laws to give sentence over such. Christian Princes were wont to obey the Canons of the Church, and not to overpoyse with their power Ecclesiastical Constitutions: to humble their crowned heads unto their Bishops, not to determine over their Bishops; for two states there are, in which doth principally consist this world's government, the Bishop's sacred authority, and the kingly power, wherein the worthiness of preisthood is of far greater weight, because they must in the day of judgement render an account of kings themselves. Ye ought truly to know, that ye are bound to depend on their judgments, and not to have them reduced to your wills. For many Bishops have excommunicated some kings, others Emperors, and if you would know any particulars concerning the persons of these Princes: Innocentius excommunicated the Emperor Arcadius because he consented to have saint john Chrisostome banished out of his Sea. Saint Ambrose for one fault, which in the eyes of other priests appeared not so heinous, excommunicated and cast out of the Church the Emperor Theodosius the great, who having made condign satisfaction obtained absolution. And many others such like are to this purpose. 
2. Reg. 12.  David also having committed adultery and murder, Nathan the Prophet was sent to him by God to reprove and correct him; admonished he was, and soon amended, for the king, laying aside his royal Diadem, and casting away his Imperial Majesty, was not ashamed to humble himself before the face of the Prophet, to confess his sin and crave pardon for his offence; what shall I say more? conducted by penance, he beesought mercy, and obtained forgiveness: Be it so with you (o dearest beloved son, most renowned king, most honoured Lord) according to the example of most excellent David, that most godly king, of whom our Lord said: 
1 Reg. 13.  I have found a man according to mine own heart. Be you in like source with a contrite and humble hart converted to our Lord God, and do severe penance for your sund●y excesses: for you have fallen down headlong and erred in many things which as yet I conceal, expecting, if so be it our Lord will inspire you, so as you may say with the Prophet: Have mercy on me (o God) according to thy great mercy, 
Psal 24.50 Psalm. 33.  because I have much offended thee, and committed sin in thy sight; for God is at hand to them who are righteous of heart, and will save the humble in spirit.  
Thus for this time (my Lord) I writ unto you, suppressing the rest in silence; until I see whether my speech may fasten on you, and bring forth of you fruits worthy of penance, that I may hear by the report of others, and congratulate with them who shall tell me; your son and king was dead but is revived; was lost, but is found again. If so be that you will not hear me who was accustomed to pray for you with abundance of tears and exceeding sighs before the Majesty of the body of Christ; I will assuredly in the same place cry out against you and say: Arise (o Lord) adjudge thy cause, call to mind the scorns and injuries which are all day long offered by the king of England and his to thee and thine, forget not the reproaches of thy Church which thou hast founded with thy blood; revenge (o Lord) the blood of thy servants afflictions which are beyond number, infinite; the pride of these who hate and persecute thee and thine, ascendeth so high, as we cannot longer endure them. My Lord and king, whatsoever your followers have committed, will all be required at your hands; for he apparently hath done the injury who hath given occasion of doing the injury: Assuredly unless you restrain your hands from disturbing the people, the son of the Almighty himself will upon the sighs of the settered, upon the sighs of those who cry out to him, come in the rod of his fury, because the time is now at hand, to judge against you justice in equity, and in the severity of his spirit: for he knoweth how to take away the spirit of Princes, and is terrible among the kings of the earth: we speak not thus unto you to confounded your face, or provoke you to farther indignation, and anger, as perchance the malicious, (who swarm about you, and lie in wait day and night for our destruction, indeavoring to alienate your mind from us) will with their wicked and unjust suggestions whispering, murmur against us: Give them (o God) according to their works, and according to the naughtiness of their inventions; but that we may make you more cautions and wary in the provision and care of your soul, and cause you to avoid the danger, that is even now instantly at hand, and because it is our especial charge to be watchful over your soul, in regard the care and government thereof is committed to us, as the king whereof we must render an account in the dreadful day of judgement. Incline theereunto a willing ear, and use our service as it shall please you, so long us we offend not Almighty God, nor deal with wicked dissimulation to the overthowe of your soul and ours; for what will it boot you to gain the whole world with the danger of your salvation? Consider with yourself what is become of the Emperors, what of the kings and other Princes, what of the Archbishopps and Bishops our ancient predecessors? They laboured in their days, und others have succeeded in their travailles: what more? So vanisheth the world and his glory. Remember therefore your last, and you shall not sinne eternally, and moreover if you have offended you will then do penance. God send you dearly beloved grace well to far, if in true humility and speedy penance you will be converted to our Lord God Almighty.  
So far you well again and ever.  
Thus saint Thomas.  
He directed also other letters to the Bishop's concerning the hierarchical order and unity of the Catholic Church, which beegin in this sort.  
THOMAS BY THE GRACE OF GOD, the humble servant of the Church of Canterbury, to all his reverend brethren the Bishops of the Province of Canterbury sendeth greeting.  
IF we have a care to live as we ought. 
Codi. Vat. lib. 1. Epist. 97. The Epistel. of S. Thomas to the Bishops of of England.  (And within a few words after.) Now concerning the visible unity of the Catholic Church under one head; In the beeginning of the Primitive Church (as the blessed Apostle teacheth) Christ ascending into heaven, that he might fulfil all, made truly some Apostles, some prophets, others Evangelists, others Pastors and Masters, for the instruction of Saintes, for the work of ministry, for the building of the body of Christ; neither yet were all offices to be committed to one, but every member was to be endowed with his proper offices; and yet nevertheless in that sort, as the head, in whom as in a castle or certain Capitol all the senses of virtues are assembled together, may provide for all and every particular; and all on the other side may obey the head according to their several conditions. The Doctor of the gentils, who glorieth that he learned not the Gospel either of man, or by man, 
Call. 1.  but was instructed by Christ, went up to jerusalem and conferred with the Prince of the Churches concerning matters of faith lest he should run or had run in vain. And as it appeareth by many examples, 
Gen. 2.  all floods of the Gospel return to the sea, from whence they had their original, to the end they may flow again, for the fountain of Paradise is one, but divided into many rivers, that thereby it may on all sides water the earth. Who doubteth the Church of Rome to be the head of all Churches, and fountain of Catholic doctrine? Who is ignorant that the keys of the kingdom of heaven were delivered to Peter? Doth not the frame of the whole Church arise on the faith and Doctrine of Peter, until we do all meet before Christ in a perfect man, in the unity of faith, and acknowledgement of the son of God? (And afterwards.) But whosoever he be that watereth or planteth, God giveth increase to none, but him, who hath planted on the faith of Peter, and humbleth himself unto his doctrine. To him truly are referred the judgments of the people which are of greatest importance, to be examined by the Pope of Rome, and the Magistrates subordinate to him in the Courts of the Church, that they who are assistants in partaking the care, may excercise the power committed to their charge; so as the priest when he cannot determine a matter incident to the flock of his parish, may refer the same to his Bishop, who submitteth things surmounting his reach also to the Archbishop or Metropolitan, from whom whatsoever is of greatest importance, is reserved unto the high Bishop of Rome. This order hath Peter taught us, and the same hath the Catholic Church observed unto this day, neither by God's grace shall is ever be overthrown whatsoever iniquity attempteth against it.  
Nevertheless in the kingdom of England (which I cannot without exceeding grief recall to mind, nor without tears declare) they presume wonderfully against Peter. The authority of the Apostolic Sea (as much as lieth in perverse Potentates) is extenuated and endangered, while they who of necessity are compelled for performing their penance or procuring the commodity of their souls, or otherwise in the duty of visitation to travel over to our Lord the Pope, are hindered in their journey, spoilt, hardly handled, and forbidden to pass the seas either by those who seek out occasions to commit mischiefs, or by others who are compelled to take oaths for restraining Clerks and Penitents in this said journey. And therefore in regard they lay violent hands on the Clergy, they incur by their own act the condemnation of accursing; which is the reason that we using the authority of the Church of Rome, do command your brotherhood, charging ye by the Apostolic power in the virtue of obedience, and upon the peril and hazard of your order that ye denounce them publicly excommunicate, and cause them so to be declared through out your Dioceses, who lay violent hands on the Clergy: and that ye command your neighbouring Bishops by the authority of our Lord the Pope and also of us to perform the same likewise in their Bishopprickeses.  
Moreover in the same manner, and under the same pain we command ye to denounce to such as hinder Appellantes or Penitents from travailing to our Lord the Pope or us, that they incur the sentence of accursing, as well as they who do it in proper person, as also the king's officers who constrained others to this heinous offence. And for such as being enforced thereunto, have taken unlawful oaths to hinder these aforesaid passengers, we absolve them from their oaths, whereby they may hereafter desist from so great a sin, and being penitent for their offence, learn rather to obey God then man. If any one in seeking to right his Church, and conserve the integrity of his faith to the Apostolic Sea, dreadeth ensuing discommodities, let him remember how the Church with far more safety and profit purchaseth virtue, then temporal treasures, and that Christ who reigneth over the Church of Rome restraineth the powers of his adversary's, and he who shall punish the mighty mightily, will chastise likewise all disobedience, not only bringing the poor to iugdment, but also humbling the glorious of this world to the ministry of the Church, against which the very gates of hell shall not prevail.  
Be ashamed (most dearly beloved) to put in practice unjust judgments, in such sort as the peers of the kingdom insulting upbraid ye saying: If a poor man committeth a light offence, he is presently excommunicated by ye and your officers, but if a rich person transgresseth, he is not so much as with a word chastised; whereby scandals may on every side be retorted on such judges. And can great powers against the poor so rage? Look therefore to yourselves and your Churches, lest if ye dissemble the injuries of the Roman Church, ye may be justly thought to conspire with the impious against her, and to have forestalled the ways of those who walked, that ye might raise your commodities upon the Church's loss. Remember rather how our father's achieved salvation; by what means, and how great tribulations the Church hath increased, and been dilated, what huge storms the ship of Peter hath escaped, having Christ for her Pilot.  
Thus did saint Thomas write to his Clergy.   

ANNO DOM. 1167.  
Now beeginneth the year of our redemption 1167. with the xv. Indiction; when Pope Alexander understanding as well by the letters of the king of England, as also from others being Bishops the Suffragans of saint Thomas, that was persecuted by them, and his most worthy proceedings condemned as hideous offences, to the end he might raise him above his adversaries, and humble them to his obedience, he ordained a king most worthy of praise, which was to make the holy Archbishop with most ample authority Legate of the Apostolic Sea. The Pope's letters are yet extant indicted for that purpose in these words.  
Alexander servant of the servants of God to this beloved brother Thomas Archbishop of Canterbury sendeth greeting and his Apostolical blessing.  
The most holy Church of Rome hath been ever accustomed to embrace with greater charity, 
Saint Thomas made Legate à latere over all England, excepting only the Proumea of York.  and prefer in glory and honour, persons of eminent worth, and them especially whom she knoweeh to be most renowned for honesty, wisdom, learning, and excellency of virtues: Considering therefore the constancy of your devotion and faith, wherein you have persisted as an unmoveable pillar for the Church of God, and weighing withal the singular prudence, of your integrity, learning, and discretion, wherein you are known to surpass others, we thought it worthy to love and honour with a certain peculiar privilege and more excellent prerogative your person so adorned with the insignes of such high virtues, and with our usual hounty to provide, and with a more tender care to procure your good and commodity. This is the cause that with our loving favour we grant and beestowe on you the Legantine authority over all England (excepting only the Archbishoppricke of York) to the end that within your jurisdiction in our place and authority, you correct what you find worthy amendment, and that to the honour of God, and of the holy Church of Rome, and for the salvation of souls you do constitute, build, and plant, whatsoever is to be settled and planted: wherefore we admonish, yea we command your brotherhood that you dispose all things, extirpate vices and plant virtues in our Lord's vynyeard with that prudence and discretion, which Almighty God hath beestowed on you.  
Dated at Auigni on the seaventh of the Ideses of October.  
Hereunto were also added other letters of Pope Alexander's, being written for the same purpose to the Clergy of the Province of Canterbury: And others likewise for gathering of saint Peter Pence which the king had before (as we see) forbidden; all which were carried into England and received by the Bishop of London, who certified the king of all, writing in this sort unto him. 
Lib. 1. Epist. 116. Lib. 1. Epist. 131.   
To Henry King of England, Gylbert Bishop of London.  

The Bishop of London's letter to king Henry concerning the Pope's Mandates.  So bige a weight of commandments doth (my Lord) at this time oppress us, so great an authority beeseegeth us, as compelled by extreme necessity, we are enforced to beseech counsel and with all assistance from your Majesty: for what the apostolical authority commandeth, cannot with Appeal be suspended, neither can there be any remedy against his Mandate, since we must needs fulfil his precept, or incur the offence of disobedience, For being on saint Pules day in London at the Altar, we received from the hands of a certain Messinger, altogether unknown to us, our Lord the Pope's letters, whereby was granted, and by authority confirmed unto the Lord of Canterbury the Legantyne power over all England, excepting only the Archbishoppricke of York: Moroever all we the Bishops of the kingdom were by the same authority enjoined with all humility to obey him as the Legate of the Apostolical Sea; and at his calling without any contradiction to assemble ourselves together, to yield him an account of all things appertaining to our office, and absolutely undertake to observe, whatsoever he shall decree; and lastly, that we shall enforce all who by your commandment have received the revenues and goods of the Clerks beelonging to the Archbishop, in their absence to make full restitution and satisfaction to the owners within two months, otherwise to be denounced accursed without any appeal at all to the contrary. 
S. Peter pennyes.  We are besides required to gather of our brethren the Bishop's saint Peter pence, and to deliver the same sealed up to such Messengers as shall be designed for that purpose. And withal commanded to send or deliver the letters of the said Legantyne authority together with the letters of the Archbishop to sundry Bishops according to their several directions, and not to omit this, under pain of infringing the integrity of our state and order.  
Prostrate therefore in heart we humbly beseech at the feet of your Majesty that you will not, in regard of the weighty affairs beelonging to the charge of your kingdom neglect to consider of us, but to provide out of your princely piety so for us, as we be not to our eternal infamy thrown from all to nothing, which you may conveniently do, if you condescend by your leave to obey the Apostolic commandments, and restoring saint Peter pence, and through your mercy, the Clerks to their own. You command all the Bishops, that if they can find any thing in the Archishops' letters to make against the customs of the kingdom, they presently with all confidence appeal unto the Pope's holiness or his Legates which are directed unto us; so shall you do, a work of mercy, preserve us from the guilt of disobedience, and by the common appeal of all, defend our cause from receiving any detriment. Our Lord instruct you to do his will, and redeem us out of the straights wherein we are at this instant plunged. Farewell most beloved Lord in Christ. And thus London painting the wall without temperature, whilst with the remedy of appeal, and not absolute obedience, he counselled the king to redress this matter-  
But Thomas now strengthened with the most ample power of the Apostolical Legation, setting aside delay, 
S. Thomas executeth his Legantyne authority.  falled down what was to be cult and corrected, plucked up the bastard plants, which had now beyond all right and reason taken deep roots, and being made a fan in the hand of our Lord, undertook with his great labour to separate the chaff from the corn, finding in all things not only the king himself, but also the Bishops his most bitter adversaries, whom neither by benefits nor admonitions he could ever bring to better pass, but endured them still as the most vile depravers of his actions to the king. Yet that he may not appear negligent in his office, he awaked the slougthfull, restrained the wanderers, and those whom he found in regard of their abominable crimes altogether unworthy he cut them of from the communion of the Catholic Church, as rotten members from a sound body: All which is signified by the letters he wrote this present year out of France into England to the Bishop's subject to his charge, which being recorded among other his Epistells, are to be read in this sort.  

Codi Vat. lib. 1. Epist. 9●.  Thomas by the grace of God the humble servant of the Church of Canterbury, to his reverend brethren the Bishop of London and other Bishops of the whole Province of Canterbury wisheth so to pass through temporal felicity, as they lose not eternal.  
My most beloved Bretthrens, why rise ye not with me against the malicious? 
S. Thomas by his Epistel correcteth the Bishops of his Province.  Why stand ye not with me against the works of iniquity? Are ye ignorant that our Lord will disperse the bones of them who please men? They shall be confounded, because our Lord hath despised them. Your discretion sufficiently understandeth, that an error not resisted, is approved: and truth not defended, is oppressed: And by the testimony of saint Gregory, 
Psalm. 52.  he seemeth to consent to the erroneous, who essayeth not to reform what is to be amended. Hereby is apparent, that we have too long, and too much forborn the king of England, nor yet hath the Church of God reaped any commodity by this our enduring. It seemeth dangerous and intolerable for us to leave any longer unpunished (hitherto we have done) so great excesses of him and his officers against the Church of God and Ecclesiastical persons, especially since we have very often endeavoured by messengers, letters, and all manner of means (as be came us) to recall him from his perverse purpose. Because therefore he will hardly afford us the hearing, and much less attentively listen unto us, we have with invocation of the grace of the holy ghost publicly condemned and declared as void that deed of writing together with the authority of that indenture wherein are contained, not customs, but rather those wicked devices, by which the Church of England is disturbed and confounded, and have also excommunicated all the observers, exactors, counsellors, assistants, and defenders of the same; and do absolve by the authority of God and us, all ye Bishops from that promise, whereby ye were bound, contrary to the constitution of the Church for the observation of them.  
For who can make doubt, but that the priests of Christ should be esteemed the fathers and Masters of kings, Princes, and all faithful beeleevers. Is it not a miserable madness if the son should endeavour to bring the father, or the scholar the Master under his subjection, and with unlawful bands to subdue unto his will the party by whom his faith telleth him that not only in earth but also in heaven he may be tied and loosed? wherefore that ye may not fall into the lapse of this sentence, we have adjudged void the authority of this obligation, and the schedule itself with all the enormities contained therein, and have especially declared it of no force in these things ensuing.  
1. That no man shall appeal to the Apostolic Sea, upon any cause, without the king's licence.  
2. That it shall not be lawful for an Archbishop or Bishop to depart out of the kingdom, and come at the calling of our Lord the Pope without our Lord the king's licence.  
3. That it shall not be lawful for a Bishop to excommunicate any one holding of the king in chief without the king's licence, or to interdict his land, or the lands of his Officers.  
4. That it shall not be lawfaull for a Bishop to punish any one for perjury, or profaning his faith.  
5. That Clerks shall be bound to be tried before secular Tribunalles.  
6. That the Laity, or king, or any others shall handle causes beelonging to the Church, or Tithes, or others of like nature.  
We denounce also as excommunicate, and have excommunicated by name john de Oxeforde, who hath fallen into a damnable heresy, by making oath to the Scysmaticks, whereby the schism almost extinguished in Almaigne, revived again, also by communicating with that infamous Schismatic Reynold. Archbishop of Col●n, and lastly because against the commandment of our Lord the Pope and us, he usurped to himself the Deanery of the Church of Salisbury, which act as contrary to law, and a pernicious example to the Church of God, we have condemned and declared as void, commanding the Bishop of Salisbury, and his Chapter in the virtue of obedience, and peril of their order, that upon sight of our letters they never hereafter for that reason repute him Deane.  
We have likewise denounced excommunite and have excommunicated Richard de juecester for his fall into the same damned heresy for communicating with Reynold the Scysmaticke of Colen, and for devising and practising all mischiefs by combining with the Scysmatickes and those Allmaynes to the overthrow of God and his Church, and especially the Church of Rome, and by contracting covenantes between our Lord the King and them.  
We have in like sort excommunicated Richard de Lucy and joceline de Balliol, who have been the authors and framers of those wicked devices, and Raynulph de Broc who possessed, and with holdeth the goods of the Church of Canterbury which are by right the alms of the poor, and hath apprehended our followers as well of the Clergy as Laity, and detaineth them prisoners.  
We excommunicate moreover Hugh de Clare and Thomas Fitz-Bernard who have also seized on the goods and possessions of the Church of Canterbury without our connivance, and as yet with hold the same. we have lastly involved in this sentence of excommunication all such as shall hereafter lay violent hands without our will and consent on the possessions and goods of the Church of Canterbury. Afterwards he inserteth the decrees of the Bishops of Rome, wherein such as these are said to be condemned for excommunicate, and whereby the sentence pronounced by him is approved. All which being rehearsed he addeth thus. And we enjoin you (Brother and Bishop of London) in the virtue of obedience, that presently you manifest and show these our letters to all our reverend brethren and associate Bishops of our Province. Farewell in Christ, and instantly pray for us.  
Thus wrote he to London and other Bishops of his Province. Saint Thomas did also certify the Archbishop of Rome, of this excommunication so denounced. Besides he sent a letter to Pope Alexander of the same subject, beeseeching him to confirm the sentence which he had published against them: Also to Hyacinth and Henry of Pysa Cardinals. And other letters are extant which were directed to the Bishop of London, and the like to the Chapter there. And to the same effect did he write to Robert Bishop of Hereforde concerning this excommunication, which Roger reciteth in the Annals of England the year following: But the letters to Pope Alexander for excommunicating the king of England are thus indicted.  
To his most dearly beloved Father Alexander by the grace of God high Bishop, Thomas the humble servant of the Church of Canterbury sendeth his dew and devout obedience.  
Long and overlong have I endured (most beloved father) expecting the reformation of the king of England, nor reaped any fruit at all of my patience; but rather exceedingly increased the loss and utter overthrow of the authority and liberty of the Church of God, while I have thus unadvisedly forborn. often have I admonished him by religious and convenient messengers, and many times invited him to make due satisfaction; I have also made known to him by letters (the copies whereof I have sent to your holiness) the divine and seveere justice and revenge of God unless he amended his life: But he nevertheless waxed still worse and worse, treading more under foot and depressing the church of God and continuing his persecution against myself and those exiled with me in such sort as he attempteth by threats and terrors to beereave of their benefits and commodities the servants of the Almighty, who for God's sake and yours provide us sustentation: For he did write to the Abbot of the Cistercians, that as he tendered the Abbeys of his order which were within his dominions, he should banish us from all benefit and society of his said order. What need I more words? The hard and cruel dealings of the king and his officers have increased to that height by our endurance, as by report of religious men, who, if it pleaseth your holiness, shall affirm the same by oath, shall be in order delivered unto you. And I wonder if your holiness will give credit to so strange a thing so constantly declared. Considering therefore in great straights and grief of mind, and weighing the danger as well of the king, as of your holiness, I publicky condemned those pernicious not customs, but subtle deceits and wicked devices, by which the Church of England is disturbed and confounded together with the instrument itself and the authority of the obligation, the ground of their confirmation: And did generally excommunicate as well the observers as the Exactors, together with the Patrons, favourers, counsellore, and abettors of the same of what estate soever they were, either of the Clergy or Laity. And absolved our Bishops from that oath, whereby they were violently bound to the observation of them. And these are the things which in that writing or obligation I have especially condemned.  
1. That they shall not appeal to the Apostolic Sea, without the king's licence.  
2. That it shall not be lawful for Bishops to question any man of perjury or violating his faith.  
3. That it shall not be lawful for a Bishop to excommunicate any man holding of the king in chief, or to inderdict his land, or the lands of his officers without the king's licence.  
4. That Clerks or Religious men be drawn to the secular judgements.  
5. That the Laity, the king, or any others handle causes concerning the Church or tithes.  
6. That it shall not be lawful for an Archbishop or Bishop to depart the land and come at the calling of our Lord the Pope without the king's licence.  
With others of this fashion. 
The names of the excommunicated.  And namely I have excommunicated john de Oxeforde. who communicated with that excommunicated Scysmaticke Reynold of Colen, and contrary to the commandment of your holiness, and us, usurped the Dearny of the Church of Salisbury, and made oath in the Emperor's court for renewing the schism. We have also denounced for excommunicate Richard de juecester, because he fell into the same condemned heresy by communicating with that infamous Schismatic of Colen, devising and contriving all mischeises with the Schismatic and those Allmaynes to the destruction of the Church of God, especially of the Roman Church, by means of covenantes contracted between the king of England and them. We have pronounced likewise the same sentence on Richard de Lucy and jocelin de Balliol, who were favourers of the king's tyranny, and framers of those heretical offences, with Raynulph de Broc, Hugh de saint Clare and Thomas Fitz-Bernard, who usurped without our licence and consent the possessions and goods of the Church of Canterbury; and lastly we have excommunicated all who contrary to our will and assent lay hands on the possessions and goods of the Church of Canterbury. Concerning the king himself, we have not as yet personally excommunicated him, expecting awhile his amendment, whom nevertheless we will not forbear to excommunicate unless he speedily reform himself, and receive discipline for these his disorders. To the end therefore (most blessed father) the authority of the Apostolic Sea, and liberty of the Church of God, which in our parts are almost wholly perished, may howsoever be again able to be restored, it is necessary, and by all means expedient, that what we have do●●, may by you be absolutely ratifyed, and with your letters confirmed. And so we wish your Holiness long to prosper and flourish.  
The reason why saint Thomas did not excommunicate the king, which he was prepared now to do, and was of the king so much feared, is thus declared by john of Salisbury in his Epistle to the Bishop of Exeter. Having lately assembled to a counsel at Chynon, his peers and familiars, who are known to have the sleight and practice for contriving mischiefs, and are wise to device and effect wickedness, he carefuly inquired many ways with forerunning threats & protestations, what w●re best to be advised to prejudice the Church, grievously complaining not without groans, and many sighs, yea very tears (as the standers by reported) of the Archbishop of Canterbury, saying that Canterbury would deprive him both of body and soul; in the end he affirmed, they were all traitors who would not with their uttermost endeavours and diligence seek to deliver him from the molestation of this one man. Hereupon my Lord of Roan was somewhat moved in regard of these words, reproving him, but mildy according to his fashion, in the spirit of lenity; whereas the cause of Almighty God required rather the spirit of severity and the authority of a Bishop to be applied to his wound, who languisheth both in reason and in faith; for the grief was the greater, by the pressure of the fear conceived out of the letters written by Canterbury to him and his mother (the copies whereof are sent you) for he feared, and not without cause, least by the authority and commandment of the Pope's holiness, the sentence of Interdiction should be instantly pronounced against his land, and the like of Accursing against his person: Caught therefore in these straights, the Bishop of Lexovin said there remained one remedy, which was to stay this sentence (now ready to strike him) with the bar of Appeal.  
So I know not how (but that truth the more it is resisted the more it excelleth: and justice the more resisted the more prevaileth) While the king endeavoured by his ancient customs to overthrow Appeals added greater strength unto them, being himself for his own safeguard constrained to fly to the refuge of Appeals.  
And therefore from this Parliament, as from the face of God and their king, were dispatched in all haste the Bishop of Lexovine and likewise Sagien to the often named Lord of Canterbury to the end that by the interposition of an Appeal they might suspend the sentence until the Octaves of Easter. The Archbishop of Roan undertook this journey also with them, not as an Appellant (as he professed) but as mediator for peace, a thing he much desired. But our Archbishop being even now in hand to deliver this sentence, traveled to the city of Swesson, to the end he might there commend the care of this controversy by prayers to our Blessed lady (whose memory is there renowned) to saint Drausius, 
The Pilgrimage of S. Thomas to Swisson.  unto whom men in their fights have refuge, and to saint Gregory the Apostle of the Church of England who lieth in the same town entombed; saint Drausius is a most glorious Confessor, who (as they of France and Loraigne beelieve) maketh the Champions that watch and pray all night at his relics invincible, so as both out of Burgundy and Italy men in such necessities have recourse unto him: For Robert de Mount-forte being to encounter with Henry of Essex, used there the same devotion; wherefore by this chance, through the work of Almighty God, was made frustrate the di●●nt exploit of these king-pleasing Bishops, because coming to Pontiniake they found not the Archbishop whom they should appeal, but deluded of their purpose, they returned with complaint that they beestowed their money and travel, and profited nothing.  
The Archbishop having watched three days & nights before the relics of these Saints, the morrow after the Ascension hastened his journey towards Vizelliac to the end that there he might on Whitsonday proceed to the sentence of Accursing against the king and his adherents. But by the providence of God it happened being in the Church at Regitane the friday before the same feast, it was reported to him as a thing most certain, that the king of England was taken with a desperate sickness, so as he could not come to a Parley with the king of France, being a matter he greatly desired and dearly purchased, but was enforced to send Richard de poitiers, and Richard de Humec to make his excuse, who proffered by oath to aver this the cause of his absence: by reason therefore of this, being delivered to the Archbishop by a Messinger from the king of France, he deferred the denouncing of this sentence against the king. Thus far john of Salusbury concerning the delay of this sentence against the king. Then he proceedeth to speak of the excommunication of them, whom we read to be specified by name in the letters to the Bishop of London, and of the accursed customs there condemned by him, and how with other letters yet again he sent his last and peremptory admonition unto the king.  
But for the king (saith Salisbury) whom he had before as well by letters as Messengers, with respect of his regality, according to the customs of 〈◊〉 Church, invited to satisfaction; he summoned 〈◊〉 now with a public citation to the fruits of penance, threatening he would shortly pronounce against him the sentence of excommunication, unless he reform his abuses, and made satisfaction for these so great and wicked attempts against the Church; which nevertheless he would not do, but by constraint against his will: neither was any of his servants inclining to be the Messinger of his sentence as yet suspended saint Thomas in his Epistle to Pope Alexander writeth thus.  
We have not yet pronounced our sentence on the king's person, 
Cod. Vat. lib 1. Epist. 138.  but it may be we will do it, unless he converteth his errors, and upon these our admonitions embraceth discipline. Thus much saint Thomas.  

Cod. Vat. lib. 1. Epist. 116.  But how the king, dreading this, interposed an Appeal, is declrared in a letter written by john of Salisbury to the Bishop of Excester where he beeginneth from the Appeal of the Bishops in this sort. How as touching the public estate, this was afterwards diwlged, by the affirmation of many; how all the Bishops of England assembled by the king's commandment, 
The Bishops interpose an Appeal.  to the end the sentence promulged by my Lord the Pope might not take place, they appealed against their Archbishop, who for their safety and the liberty of the Church, was neither ashamed nor afraid to expose his possessions and fortunes to the spoil of the wicked. There came to him not long since two of the Clergy (as one then present at Pontiniake made certain relation to me) publishing these things and appealing, the first in the beehalfe of the Lord Bishop of Salisbury, the other of his Dean, absolutely denying he made ever such oath to the Emperor or in sort communicated with Reynold ●he Scysmaticke of Colen; on of them alone confessing 〈◊〉 was M. john of Oxefordes' clerk, and familiarly conversed with him at the table, said he had a message from the king to the Archbishop, appealing in the name and beehalfe of his Majesty and by his commandment (as he affirmed) from the Archbishop to Pope Alexander's audience, and added, 
The King appealeth.  that by him the king appealed, assigning for the appeal the day wherein is sung Ego sum Pastor bonus. To whom the Archbishop replied thus: Since you are altogether unknown to us, neither yet have any Mandate or letters from the king, and are a person excommunicate by reason of your communicating with your Master john of Oxeford, who is apparently excommunicated by my Lord the Pope's letters, you are disenabled to undertake the office of an Appellant, and therefore by God's grace we will execute and accomplish the commandment of the Sea Apostolic. And a little after. But all France wondered at the dealings of these Bishops, saying: They must needs assemble to provide a remedy for their king, whom they known (like the Emperor whose offence was his schism) to fall daily deeper into the ruin of sin, in regard of the Church and Clergy, whose overthrow he wrought. Thus Salisbury.  
But the Bishops of England, 
The Bishop, of England become adversary's too S. Thomas.  Suffragans to saint Thomas being nettled with the letters of their Archbishop, who governed as Legate a latere, flying back, never devised (as they ought) to obey his commandments, to receive profitable admonitions, to provide for the goods of the Catholic commonwealth by redeeming it from miserable bondage, but rebelling, contend against him for the king, with writing, words, and actions: and so far were they of from defending the Church against the king (which was their office, and whereunto the holy sain● by his letters exhorted them) so far were they (I sa●● from reprehending and threatening him, by setting forth what arrows were even now in the bow ready to strike (I mean the Ecclesiastical censures issuing out with Apostolical power from the Church of Rome) that they raised rather a terrible war against this holy Saint who defended the Ecclesiastical liberty, assailing him with the weapons of contentious words, to the open scandal of all Catholic Bishops that ever heard it, especially their neighbouring Bishops of France, among whom this glorious Confessor Thomas lived as yet securely. And first they assaulted him with letters so terrible, as to them the saying of David might rightly suit: 
Psalm. 13.  The poison of Asps lurked under their lips, whose mouth was full of cursing and bitterness, their feet were swift for the effusion of blood: while in the mean time they would dissembling seem to be pious, to be peace makers, desirous of Charity, careful for brotherly concord, imitating such indeed of whom the Psalm aptly saith; 
Psalm. 54.  Their speeches are made, softer than oil, and the same are darts. All this shall you better understand by reading their own Epistles written this present year. The Ringleader of these disordered Bishops was London, for he penned their letters, although written in all their names.  
These letters are extant, being either recited by Roger in his Chronickles of England, or else gathered out of the book of the Vatican, where they are set down at large. And first of all receive these which next ensue after the former recited Epistles in this manner.  
To the reverend Father and Lord Thomas by the grace of God Archbishop of Canterbury, 
The Epistle of the Bishop of England to S. Thomas.  the Suffragan Bishops of the same Church and Parsons through their Dioceses in several places ordained do send their dutiful subjection and obedience.  
We hope (father) that the troubles which were raised by the new and unexpected attempt of your departure hence to those foreign countries, would by the grace of God through your humility and wisdom be changed into the fair calm of the former tranquillity. It was truly comfortable to us that after your departure a public fame was every where reported; how you living in those parts beyond the seas, did no whit aspire in high conceits, nor imagine any enterprises against our Lord the king and his kingdom, but modestly endured the undertaken burden of your voluntary poverty, that you were wholly bend to reading and prayer, redeeming with fasting, watching and tears, the lost time of your forepast days, and so busyed in spiritual exercises, did through the blessed increasing of your virtues monte to the state of perfection; we rejoiced that by such your endeavours you took the way to recover the benefits of a peaceable reconciliation; hereby was conceived a hope that you could reduce from above into his Majesty's heart such favour, that he would out of kingly mercy relent in his wrath towards us, and never recall to mind again the injuries offered in and by reason of your departure, your friends and well wishers regayned some access unto his Majesty while these things were thus diwlged of you, in so much as he graciously admitted all such as were suitors for restoring you into his former favour. But now by the relation of some we understand which we cannot but with grief remember, that you published against him a severe threatening of comminatory, wherein you let pass all salutation, wherein you practise no● counsel or petition for pretending grace, wherein you neither devise nor write any thing that savoureth favourably, but with all extremity do rigorously menace Interdiction or excommunication to be instantly pronounced against him, which were it as sharply executed as it is bitterly spoken, we should not then hope our disturbed estate would be reduced to concord, but should fear it would be inflamed with an irrevocable and eternal hatred. Let your holy wisdom ponder the end of these actions, carefully indeavoring that what is discreetly beegun, may likewise come to a happy conclusion.  
Be therefore (if it pleaseth you) prudently advised whether you run, and whether you can by these endeavours obtain your desired end; for our parts we are fallen down by these your attempts, from a marvellous height of hop, and we who conceived once some likelihood of obtaining tranquillity, are now with a kind of heavy despair cast down from all hopfull conceyptes, and whilst as it were with drawn sword you join battle, you have not left for yourself any place for petition. Whereupon (o father) we charitably impart to your advice, that you heap not labours upon labours, and injuries on injuries, but setting threatinges aside, you would rather embrace patience and humilyty; Commend your cause to the divine clemency, and yourself to the grace and mercy of your Sovereign, and in so doing you shall heap and cast together coals of fire upon the heads of many; let charity in this sort be enkindled, and wherein menaces cannot prevail, by God's holy inspiration and the persuasive counsel of good men, piety alone may happily conquer. It is better to be highly commended for voluntary poverty, then be openly taxed by all men of ingratitude for a received benefit. It is deeply rooted in the minds of all how gracious our Lord the king hath been unto you, unto how great dignity he hath raised you from poor degree, and received you into the bosom of his favour with a mind so free, as the ample bounds of his dominion reaching from the Northern Ocean to the Pirenean Mountains were by him so absolutely subject unto your power, as through all those principalityes they were only accounted happy, who could find but favour in your sight, and that no worldly mutability might overthrow your prosperity, he would lay your foundation most assuredly in possession appertaining to God, and notwithstanding his mother dissuaded, the realm cried out against it, and the Church of God (as far as she could) sighed and groaned thereat, he endeavoured by all means possible to raise you aloft unto the dignity of your present preferment, hoping he should hereafter reign blessedly, and enjoy your assistance and counsel with exceeding security. If therefore where he expected security to defend him, he shall find a sword to offend him, what a rumour will be spread of you in the mouths of all men? what a reward, what a remembrance will this be of a requital never heard of before? Forbear therefore (if so it liketh you) to wrong your fame, forbear to injure your renown: and endeavour to overcome with humility your king, with charity your son. Whereunto if our admonitions cannot move you, the love and fidelity you bear to his Holiness and the sacred Roman Church ought to incline you: For you ought easily to be persuaded not to attempt any thing, whereby to increase the labours of your Mother, who hath been now long in troubles; that her grief, which already lamenteth the disobedience of many her undutiful children, be not increased by the loss of those who remain as yet obedient. For what if so by these your bitter provocations and endeavours (which God forbidden) our king, whom through the Allmightys bounty, people and kingdoms do attend, should revolt from our Lord the Pope, and refuse perchance hereafter to follow his Holiness. Who denyeth him assistance against yourself? wherein, with what petitions, what gifts, with how many and how great promises hath he been solicited? whereas he hath remained hitherto firmly grounded on the rock, and as a Conqueror in the height of his magnanimity contemned all the world could offer, one only fear resteth as yet, lest he; whom neither proffered riches, nor all that in humane glory is accounted precious, could ever once move, should in the end by the only indignation of his mind be overthrown: which if by your default it should so fall out, you could never after with any reason forbear to waste yourself wholly in the Threanes of jeremy, or deny your eyes a fountain of tears.  
Recall therefore (if so it pleaseth your excellency) this counsel, which if it proceedeth, will by all means be truly pernicious to our Lord the Pope, the sacred Roman Church, and (if it liketh you to understand it) also to yourself. But they about you, who mount highest in their own conceits, will not suffer you perchance to proceed on this way; they exhort you to make trial what you are able to do against our Lord the king, and to practise the power of your eminent authority against all that lieth within the compass of his Dominion. A power truly terrible to an offendor, and dreadful to him who refuseth to satisfy; but for our Lord the king, we will not say he never offended, but that he, was, and is ever ready to yield satisfaction to the Pope's Holiness, we confidently affirm and pronounce. Our king ordained by God provideth in all respects for the peace of his subjects, and to the end he may conserve the same to the Churches and people committed to his charge, he willeth and exacteth that the dignities which were due, and given to the kings his Predecessors should likewise be continued to him, wherein if between you two here hath arisen any contention, being heerupon convented and cited with a fatherly favour from his Holiness by our reverend brethren the Bishops if London and Hereforde, he opened not his mouth against heaven, but concerning all things wherein the Church or any Ecclesiastical person shall find himself grieved he humbly and meekly answered, he would not usurp on the right of others, but submit himself to the judgement of the Church of his own kingdom, which truly he is ready in deeds to perform, and accounteth it a sweet obedience to be admonished to reform himself, if he hath any way offended God's Majesty. Neither only hath he a mind prepared to satisfy, but also if the law requireth to make herein ample amends; But with what law, with what right, with what Cannon can you afflict the person who is willing to make full amends and satisfaction, not drawing himself in the least point from the judgement of the Church in such things as appertain to the Church, and yielding his neck to Christ's yoke? Or with what Evangelicall Axe (which God forbidden) can you cut him of? It is assuredly laudable not to be carried on with passion, but to be discreetly governed with judgement; whereupon we do all join in one general petition unto you, that you would not headlong run onto kill and destroy but with a fatherly love endeavour to provide, that the ship committed to your charge may enjoy life, peace and security.  
We are all undoubtedly troubled with the proceeding, which we have heard of late to be (as some imagine) preposterously, carried against our brother the Lord Bishop of Salisbury his Dean, upon whom you have inflicted the pain of suspension or excommunication, before the offence was any way called in controversy, giving therein (as it seemeth) rather reins to your wrath, then following the path of justice. A new order of judgement and hitherto in the laws and Canons (as we hope) unknown, first to condemn and then to examine the offence. Which that you may never attempt to exercise and execute 'gainst our Lord the king and his kingdom, nor yet against us and the Churches and parishes under our charge, to the derogation and detriment of the Pope's Holiness and the sacred Roman Church, and to no little augmentation of your own confusion; we do here oppose against you our remedy of Appeal, and we who have heretofore long since in the open face of the Church and in proper person Appealed to the Pope's Holiness against the fear of these vexations, have now again by writing Appealed to the same Sea, and assign for the term of our Appeal the day of our Lord's Ascension; humbly beeseeching with all the devotion we can device, that taking more sound advice you would spare both your and our travel and expenses, and in that sort to repose your cause, as it may find a speedy redress.  
And so (father) we wish you well to far in our Lord.  
Hitherto the Bishop of London, together with his Associates of the same Province, unto whom saint Thomas thus replied.  
Thomas the humble servant of the Church of Canterbury to Gilbert Bihoppe of London, 
●od Vat lib. Epist. 108.  as once, now again, wisheth him so to pass through temporal prosperity, as he looseth not eternal felicity.  

The answer of S. Thomas 〈◊〉 Gilbert Bishop of ●ondon and ●●e other ●●●hop.  It is a wonder, yea an exceeding marvel, that a man of wisdom, learned in the holy Scriptures and at the least in habit bearing a show of religion, should so manifestly, I spare to say unreverently, without all fear of God, be adversary to the truth, an oppugner of justice, and confounding all right with wrong endeavour the overthrow of the state of the Church, which the Almighty himself hath builded. For it is truth that saith, The gates of hell shall not prevail against her. He is not therefore a man of a sober mind who intendeth her ruin, but like one who binding a mighty mountain about with a rope, attempteh to overthrow it. And have we passionately run into anger and hatred, that provoked to wrath we are incited to dart such words as these at our brother, Associate and fellow Bishop? God forbidden. But thus much have we collected out of your letters, which we received by the hands of your Archdeacon, Neither truly, can we gather grapes of thorns, or figs of thistles. That it may plainly appear whether this be so or not, let us lay them open, and bring to light their contents. The end compared with the beeging resembleth a Scorpion: this maketh his entry with flattery, that stinging us terribly, attempteth to shut us up in silence: For what is it else, first to acknowledge your bounden subjection to us, and promise obedience annexed to subjection then for avoiding your obedience, to fly off to an Appeal. What are there with me is and is not? saith the Apostle: Neither ought the same to be with the Apostles scholar. The Disciples necessarily received from our Lord power to tread upon Serpents and Scorpions, and Ezechiel at this day dwelleth with Scorpions. 
Ezechiel 2.  And consider in what sense you say? We fly to the remedy of an appeal. You call yourself the follower of Christ, and yet in these words you are found otherwise; for Christ hath recommended to us obedience, as the efficacious, yea the most effectual remedy of all our mischiefs, and that not only by word, but also by most evident example, being made obedient to his father even to the very death; and with what face can you then call that a remedy, which is the impediment of obedience, and is not to be termed a remedy, but more truly a detriment? And upon what confidence do you presume herein to have probable hope to procure any patronage or protection to shield you from your obedience, before him, who for the chasticing of all disobedience, has received as well his office, as a commandment? It is ill to hope in him, and withal grievously to offend him. The first and second repulse which you have already suffered may well hinder you from such presumption, for first yourself in person, and then your letters composed for persuasion, have by experience proved, how firmly he stood, how truly he was the vicar of Peter, whom you could never move by prayers, gifts, admonitions, or promises: But now the third time be is to be attempted, that by the example of his Master, he may after a third temptation triumph with victory.  

joan. 21.  And that nothing may be left unattempted to increase our vexation; you have fixed the Term of your Appeal almost a whole year hence, neither take you any compassion of our banishement, or of the labour of the holy Church the spouse of Christ, which with his blood he purchassed, and to omit these (yet truly not to be omitted) neither have you a careful eye over our Lord the king (whom you pretend to favour) who as long as he proceedeth in this sort against us, and the Church of Christ, cannot without peril of his soul, either march to war, or live at home in peace. Let us pass to the rest.  
You recite some troubles which arose in and by our departure; let the authors and counsellors of this perturbation, fear least themselves fall into perturbation. You set us forth with great praises in regard of the beeginning of our peregrination; and doubtless it is not the part of a wise man to neglect his fame; but who is discreet aught in censuring himself to beeleive none sooner than himself. We are accused of injuries offered our Lord the king, but because you name not any, we know not whereunto we are bound to answer and being superficiously accused, we do but superficiously excuse ourselves; nevertheless mean while receive this from us: we are guilty of nothing, neither yet are we therefore justified. You marvel at the threatening, or comminatory sent out by us against him: what father who seethe his son run astray can be silent? who doth not chastise with the rod, to prevent the slaughter of the sword? The parent despaireth of the son whom with threatening or discipline he correcteth not; God forbidden we should think with you, that our Sovereign being impatient to endure correction, should fall down to the extirpation of Apostasy; for the plantation of the heavenly father will not easily be pluked up by the roots. The ship is tossed with a most terrible tempest, we are her Pilot, and you persuade us to sleep.  
You heap together and set before our eyes the benefits beestowed on us by our Lord the king, 

Gilbert Becket Portgrave of the City of London in the reign of K. Stephen was father to S. Thomas Godfrey de Maund●uil was Portgrave of London in the time of the Conqueror and Willam Rufus.  
Hugh Bouch and Aubrey de Vere in the reign of Henry the first. Next Gilbert Becket as before Peter Fits walter Portgrave in the time of King Henry the 2 And the successiuly john Fits nigel. Ernulphus Buchel, and Wiliian Fits-Isabell, all which john Stowe witnesseth.  
Hereby you may see what worthy men were then Portgraves of London, and so consequently of what account Gilbert Becket the father of saint Thomas was. Portgrave was then the highest Governor of the City.   and recount how were raised by him from a low degree, to the height of Fortune we we may truly answer hereunto a little, and yet neverthlesse not from how low a degree as you think. If you consider but the time wherein we were preferred to his service, the Archdeanonry of Canterbury, the Provosty of Beverly, the many Churches, together with some Prebandaryes, and other possessions, being of no small value, which we enjoyed from our Ancestors, disprove that we were as then so mean as you say in the world's reputation. But if you aim at the stem of our stock, and our parentage: They were assuredly of the City of London, living without taint of credit, in the midst of their fellow Cittyzens, neither ranked in the lowest degree: But that, the mist of these worldly conceyptes being once vanished, we may with the light of truth be more rightly discerned, which is more glorious either to be borne of mean, yea the poorest parents, or of great and glorious persons, since the Apostle saith; We● clothe the basest parts of our body with more abundant honour. 1. Cor. 12. What avail our high desentes? (quoth the Gentil Poet.) What hath a Christian, a Bishop, a Scholar, a Religious man to say herein? If you labour by ripping up the memory of our poverty, to brand us with confusion: how great an offence it is then to confound your father, consider in the commandment of our Lord which you have received for honouring your parents. Exod. 20.  
Concerning the favour of the king so highly commended to us through the remembrance of his bestowed benefits, you needed not to have laboured so much therein, for we call the Almighty to witness, that we hold nothing under the sun so dear as his favour and prosperity, saving ever to God and his holy Church their freedoms and immunityes, for otherwise he can never reign either happily or securely: But let it pass, since so it is, benefits towards us fare more and more ample than all these your words have yet expressed; ought we for all these, yea were they twice so many to beetray the liberty of God's Church? How far less should we then do it for the preservation of a blast of fame, which often varyeth from the truth? If towards others we have proceeded with more levity, yet in this we will neither spare you nor others, nor yet an Angel if he descendeth from heaven, but straight as we hear him moving or mentioning this, he shall have this answer from us: Avaunt, back Satan, thou dost not relish what appertaineth to God. Far be from us this frantic folly, deliver us (Lord) from this extreme madness, to be persuaded ever through any treacherous falsehood to make a mart of the body of Christ, wherein we may be compared to judas the Traitor, and our Sovereign to the jews who chafered for Christ.  
As touching this our high preferment, whereunto (as you write) we were raised, although the mother of our Lord the king dissuaded it, the realm cried out against it, the Church of God as far as she durst sighed thereat. As for the realm we heard not her exclamations against us, but rather her acclamations of joy: Touching the dissuasions of our king's mother, if any such were, they never passed to the public notice of the world: it may be some Ecclesiastical persons aspiring (as is accustomed) to this promotion of ours, sighed when they perceived themselves to be frustrated of this conceived hope, who perhaps at this day in revenge of this their defeatement, are procurers and counsellors of this present dissension: But woe be to him through whom scandal ariseth. Yet against these impediments with which you formerly tax us, or against others (if any there were) the divine dispensation (as now you may plainly see) hath prevailed. We are tried before him, who is justice itself, and found to prefer none before him, who out of his singular mercy hath settled us in this degree. That also which you seem to propose for the justification of the king's Majesty, we have not thought meet to be lightly overslipped, or without mature examination; and we would to God he had never frayed from justice, and that our complaint against him might have appeared less iustifyable.  
You say he is and was ever ready to give satisfaction, this you confidently affirm, this you proclaim. Forbear, here a little, and answer our demands: In what sense understand you (as you call it) this preparation to satisfaction? See you these of whom God termeth himself the father and judge, we mean Orphans, widows, children, Innocents', yea such as are absolutely ignorant of this our controversy now in question, cast into banishment, and are you silent? Clerks rooted out of their country, and cry you not against it? Others spoilt of their goods, and contumeliously abused, and do you not reprove it? Our servants thrown into prisons and bou●d in fetters, and do you not open your mouth against it? Your Mother the Church of Canterburyes' possessions with havoc wasted, and do you not resist it? Your father hardly escaping the swoardes even now threatening to murder him, and are you not sensible of sorrow? And what is fare worse, are you not ashamed to join with our persecutors against us, God, and his Church, and that not in secret? Is this satisfaction, not to correct offences committed, and daily to heap more grievous mischiefs on mischiefs? But perhaps you understand this on the will of the wicked, 
Deutro. 32.  according to the sentence, I will imbrewe mine arrows with blood. But you will reply: what lay you father to my charge? I will answer all in a word, I am a afraid of my coat. True (son) too truly you answer: and therefore you want a sword.  
Whereas you write, he is ready to stand to the judgement of his own kingdom, as if this were a worthy satisfaction: who is there in earth or in heaven itself that can presume to judge of the divine dispensation? Let human matters be adjudged, but for such as are divine, let them remain and be left absolutely untouched: How much better were it (brother) how much more profitable to him, how much more secure for you, if you would by all means endeavour to incite, to persuade him to fulfil the will of God towards the conservation of the peace of his Church, not to covet after these things, which are not committed to this government: to honour the priests of God, nor yet to consider what they are, but whose servants they are. You lay to our charge, that we have abused ourselves in a prejudicate proceeding against the Bishop of Salisbury, and john of Oxeforde not a Deane (as you term him) but an usurper of a Deanery, wherein you ought to remember, that some manifest certainties did forerun this judgement; and withal you say you are moved; what else? A man is afraid when his neighbour's house is on fire, and would to God you were well moved, from that, wnherin you have unlawfully stood. Let therefore our Lord the king know and understand by your relation, that he who reigneth in the Empire of men and also of Angels, hath ordained two powers under him, Princes, and priests; one earthly, an other spiritual, one ministering, an other more excellent, one to which he hath granted authority, the other to which he would have reverence yielded, he then who derogateth from the right of the one or the other, resisteth God's ordination. Let not then our Sovereign Lord disdain to attribute to them, unto whom the highest of all vouchsafeth to attribute, calling them often gods in the holy Scriptures, For he speaketh thus: I have said ye are gods etc. And again: I have appointed thee the God of Pharaoh. 
Psal. 81. Exod. 9 Ibid. 22.  And, Thou shalt not detract from the Gods: (that is to say) the priests. And speaking by Moses of him who was to swear, he saith: Bring him to the Gods: 
Ibidem.  (that is) to the priests. Neither let our king presume to attempt to judge his judges: For the keys of the kingdom of heaven are committed not to powers of this earth, but to priests: And therefore it is written: The lips of the Priest shall have the custody of knowledge, and from his mouth they shall require the law, 
1. Cor. ●.  because he is the Angel of our Lord. And also Paul saith: Shall we not judge Angels, how much more men?  
We would have you also suggest into the mind of our Sovereign Lord, that thing worthy of memory and imitation, which we read in the Ecclesiastical history of Constantine the Emperor, to whom when there were offered up in writing accusations against Bishops, he received the Schedule of the accusations, and calling the accused together, he burned it in their sight, saying, Ye are Gods ordained by the true God; go and determine your causes among yourselves, in regard it is unworthy that we men should judge the Gods. O mighty Emperor! O discreet Governor on the earth, not fraudulently usurping on the authority of others, and deserving in heaven an eternal kingdom. Let therefore our Lord the king endeavour to imitate so great, so discrete, so happy an Emperor, whose memory is with praises renowned on the earth, and likewise accounted eternal and glorious in heaven. Otherwise let him fear what our Lord hath threatened in Deutronomy, 
Deut, 17.  saying: What man soever shall so deal in his pride, that he will not hear the priest, he shall dye before the judge. For to this purpose is he called, and to this end the tranquillity of his temporal kingdom, and that magnificency (whereof you put us in mind) are given him from heaven. Otherwise the king is not saved by his great power, although kingdoms are subject unto him, and nations do reverently obey him. And thus far concerning these. Now whosoever have joined with you in the writing of these afore recited letters, let them know that the same answer we make you, the same we make to them. What remaineth (brethren) we admonish, entreat, and beseech ye, that no schisms may ever separate us, but that we be in our Lord one heart, and one soul, and that we hearken to him who saith: In the beehalfe of justice contend for thy life, and fight for justice even to the very death, and God will conquer for thee thine enemies. 
Eccles. 4.  Let us not forget that severe judge, before whose Tirbunal Throne when we shall appear, Truth only shall adjudge us, all fear and trust of any earthly power being then clean vanished.  
So in our Lord we bid your brotherhood farewell.  
These were this year written, the rest shall in the years following appear in their places.  
But the Bishops of England directed letters to Pope Alexander, inveighing against this afore recited Epistle written to them by saint Thomas, not that they might any way succour the distressed estate of the Church, as need required, but only appeal to his Holiness against their Archbishop: For these are their words.  
To their father and Lord the high Bishop Alexander, 
The Epistle of the Bishops of England to the Pope.  the Bishops of the Province of their several Dioceses dispersed in sundry parishes, as to their Lord and father remember their bounden service of charity and obedience.  
We suppose (father) your excellency is not unmindful, how you convented in your letters long since directed, by the mediation of our reverend brethren the Bishops of London and Hereforde, your devout son, and our most dear and renowned Lord, the king of England, and how with your fatherly compassion you admonished him for the amendment of some matters, which appeared to the eyes of your holiness as deserving reformation in his kingdom, who receiving your commandment with due reverence (as it is manifest) swollen not in anger, 
The Bishops commend their king.  nor with pride of mind contemned to obey you, but yielding thankes for your fatherly chastisement, humbled himself presently to the Church's examination, saying that in every thing, which according to the form of your Mandate, was diligently expressed to him, he would submit himself to the judgement of the Church of his kingdom; and what soever they should determine to be amended, he would reform by their advice, with a commendable denotion and in a Prince worthy great praise; from this purpose he flieth not, neither recalleth his mind from his promise; but he who may sit in thrones, who may consider and judge, now moved with the reverence of divine fear, not as a king, but as an obedient son, is ready to yield to judgement, obey the lawful pronounced sentence, and (as a Prince bounded with laws) show himself in all things a dutiful child, wherefore it is unnecessary to enforce with interdictions or threats, or the spurs of accursinge the man to satisfaction, who subiecteth himself already to the censures of the divine laws. For his actions withdraw not themselves from the light, nor by any means desire to be shrouded in darkness: for this king in faith most Christian, in the bands of wedlock most honest, the conserver of peace and justice, and one who enlargeth the bounds of the same far and near incomparably, indeavoureth with all his power, and thirsteth with a fervent desire, that scandals and sins together with their fowl followers may be taken away, and rooted out of his kingdom, and that peace and justice may ever take place, and all things prosper and flourish under him in sweet security and quiet tranquillity.  

The Bishops excuse their king.  Who finding sometimes the peace of his kingdom not a little molested with the outrageous excesses of some insolent Clerks, with due reverence to the Clergy referred their offences to the Bishop's judges of the Church, that one sword might assist an other, and the power spiritual ground and establish in the Clergy the peace which he ruled and fostered in his people. Wherein the zeal of thee party came more to light, the Bishops persisting in this settled judgement, that murder or any other like crime should only be punished in the Clergy by degradation; the king on the other side being of opinion that this punishment did not condignly answer the offence, neither was it a sufficient provision for maintenance of peace, if a Reader or Acolythy killing some famous man renowned for Religion or dignity, should escape free with the loss only of this Order. The Clergy therefore uphoulding the Order established from heaven, and our Lord the king persecuting only the offence (as he hopeth) with a just hatred, and intending to plant his peace more deeply, a certain holy contention arose among us, which (we trust) the plain intention of both parties will excuse with your Holiness.  
Hereupon not with any ambition of larger dominion, not with any concept of oppressing the Church's liberty but with an affection of confirming peace, our Lord the king passed so fare, as he would produce to light the customs of his kingdom, and dignities anciently observed, and quietly and reverently yielded by persons Ecclesiastical to former kings in the kingdom of England, and to the end no longer thread of contention might hereafter be spun, he would have the same to be openly known. Wherefore the most ancient Bishops and greatest peers of the realm, being first adjured by their faith, and the hope which they had in Almighty God, and then making search into the state of forepast times, the dignities of the crown being sought, were laid open, and by the testimonies of men of the greatest account in the kingdom were published: Lo here the cruelty of our Lord the king against the Church of God, which fame hath so spread over the whole world! Lo here his persecution! These are his works so diwlged for wicked both here and every where.  
Yet nevertheless in all these proceed, if there be any thing contained either dangerous to his soul, or ignominious to the Church, he hath long since with a most sacred devotion promised, and doth still most constantly continue in the same mind, especially being admonished and moved with your authority, for the reverence of Christ, and the honour of the holy Church whom he professeth to be his mother, and for the redemption of his soul, to reform the same accordingly as he shall be advised by the Counsel of the Church of his own kingdom. And truly (father) our solicitation had long since (as we hope) obtained the desired end of this wished peace, had not our Father the Lord of Canterbury's bitter provocations stirred up anew this discord now laid asleep, and almost absolutely extinguished. For he, from whose patience we hitherto expected peace, from whose modesty the recovery of the king's favour, assailed him afresh, and without respect of his Majesty (at such time as lately he led his army against the Peace breakers) with severe and terrible letters, no whit savouring of fatherly devotion or Pastoral patience, but most bitterly threatening him with the sentence of Excommunication, and his realm with the pain of interdiction: Where as on the other side, he rather ought with admonitions to have mollifyed him, and with merits and meekness overcome him, whose humility if it be so requited, what will be then determined against the stubborn and contumatious: if the ready devotion of obedience be esteemed so slightly, in what manner shall wilful obstinacy be revenged? Yea to these so grevous threats, are yet added matters far more grievous, for he involved in his Excommunication some of his Majesty's Liege men, most inward with our Lord the king, the principal of his privy counsel, who managed the mysteries of the king's estate, and the affairs of his kingdom, and denounced them publicly excommunicate, being never cited, nor defended, neither (as they call it) guilty of any crime, nor convicted, nor confessing any thing.  
Yea he stepped farther, in so much as he suspended our reverend brother the Bishop of Salisbury, being absent, undefended, neither confessed, nor convict, from his Priestly and Episcopal Office, before ever the cause of his suspension was approved by the advice of those of the same Province, or any others. If therefore this course of proceedings in judgments so preposterous (I spare to say) inordinate, be followed concerning the king and kingdom, what will be the end (considering the time is evil, and yields great occasion of exceeding malice) but that the band of grace and favour, whereby the kingdom and preisthood have been hitherto united, will be rend a sunder, and we with the flock committed to our charge, be dispersed into exile, or (which God forbidden) falling of from the faith, we own to you, into the miseries of schism, be cast down headlong into the bottomless pit of iniquity and disobedience: for this is the ready way to the ruin of all religion, and the subversion, and overthrow as well of the Clergy as Laity.  
In regard whereof, lest in so miserable a time of your Apostolical reign, the Church be overthrown; lest our Lord the king with the people subject to him fall away (which God forbidden) from your obedience; lest what somever our Lord of Canterbury by the counsel of private men deviseth, be in his wrath executed on us, we have as well by word as writing appealed to your excellency against him, 
The Bishop's appeal to the Pope against their Archbishop.  and his Mandates importing any detriment to our Lord the king and his kingdom, us, and the Churches committed to our care, and have designed for the day of our Appeal, the day of our Lord's Ascension; choosing rather to humble ourselves before your Holiness in all things which shall be pleasing unto you, then to be daily, according to the lofty motions of his mind (while our merits deserve nothing less) tediously afflicted. We beseech our Almighty Lord (most beloved father in Christ) long to preserve your health to his Church's prosperity.  
Thus fare the Bishops.  
Pope Alexander nevertheless persevering in his opinion, when he perceived the Appeal of the Bishops to be void, by reason the Appellants appeared not at the designed day, confirmed the sentence which saint Thomas pronounced against them; which is wittnessed by Salusbury in his letter to saint Thomas, saying: As it is signified to me from the City, so I remember I certified you by writing, that my Lord the Pope hath now confirmed your sentence, yea he hath challenged it as an injury offered himself. There are also extant Pope Alexander's own letters, written to Saint Thomas to the same purpose, after he perceived the Bishops did not prosecute their Appeal. His words are these. We have had intelligence as well by your letters, as also the certain relation of many, that you pronounced the sentence of Interdiction against joceline Bishop of Salusbury, in regard he was disobedient to you, and he, notwithstanding he appealed hereupon to our audience, and assigned for the time of his appeal the Sunday wherein is sung, Ego sum Pastor bonus, next ensuing, neither himself, at that instant appeared, neither sent any one unto us, to answer for him; wherefore we refusing absolutely to maintain him in his disobedience and rebellion against you, will by God's grace ratify and confirm the sentence, which upon this occasion you have given against him, and have thought good to leave the whole business concerning him to be determined by your discretion, resolving without farther obstacle of Appealation, to establish whatsomever you shall therein Cannonically do.  
And the Pope likewise wrote to all the Bishops in england in these words.  

Epistola 1.9. The Pope in these letters restraineth the Bishops of England.  Although by the obligation of our office we are bound to have a care and be watchful for uphoulding the right of all sorts in perfect integrity, yet notwithstanding in maintenance of their justice, who are chosen by our Lord to undergo a part of the charge committed to us, we ought in how much they are more eminent above others in their authority, so much the more to reflect upon them, to provide with greater diligence for them, and have an especialleye over them Guided therefore with this reason, we charge and command ye, and in the virtue of obedience by our Apostolical letters enjoin your brotherhood, that ye presume not in any case, neither yet any way attempt upon occasion of the Appeal, which ye have made unto us against our reverend Brother the Archbishop of Canterbury, to intermeddle in any thing known to appertain to the rights, dignities, and libertyes of the Church of Canterbury, without his assent and privity. And if any of ye shall under any coluor whatsomever dare to break this our commandment, we will by the grace of God endeavour to punish him so sevearely, as he shall learn by the pain inflicted on him, how dangerous it is to violate the Apostolical Mandates. Dated at Lateran 5. Kalend. Februarij.  
But the king fearing as yet to be excommunicated, or to have his Realm subject to interdiction by Saint Thomas, after he had interposed (as we see) such as it was, this Appeal, he directed to Pope Alexander, an Embassage not so much to prosecute the Appeal, as to obtain of his Holiness an other legantine authority, to the end he might thereby weaken and infringe the sinews of the power given to Saint Thomas: and for the undergoing of the business, he desired of the Pope, that a certain Legate might be sent him, which was William Cardinal of Papia of the Title of Saint Peter ad vincula, whom he might have as his entire friend: To manage also this matter the king made choice of his Chaplain, who (as we lately said) was excommunicated by Saint Thomas because he made oath to the Archbishop of Colen for maintaining the Scysmaticall Pope (we mean) john of Oxeforde, with whom were others also joined Associates in authority; but in what sort they proceeded with Pope Alexander herein, we shall hereafter in place convenient declare.  

Codic. Vat. lib 1. Epist. 139.  The king after this Appeal made (as saith Salisbury) sent then a Messenger into England (for he● remained at this time in Normandy) with letters for guarding the sea coasts, dealing also with the Abbott of the Cistercians against Saint Thomas, for expelling him out of the Monastery of Pontiniake; who since he continued there two years (as the Authors in his life declare) must needs be said this year to have been banished thence: for the recited letters testify that till this year he remained there: William likewise in Quadrilogus rehearseth how he abode two whole years in that place; and so we see he entered first into that Abbey in the year of our Lord 1164. But how foul a scandal it was in the eyes of all good men, to see so great a guest so banished, the said writer showeth at large, and addeth, that Lewes the king of France receiving tidings thereof by letters from Saint Thomas, exclaiming publicly said: O Religion! o Religion! where art thou? Lo the men, whom we esteemed as dead to the world, fear yet the ruins of the same world, and for the frail temporal trash (which they profess to contemn for our Lord) fly off from the work, which God himself hath commanded, casting out of their house this man exiled for God's cause. Moreover he telleth us how Saint Thomas was then entertained by the king of France, assigning him Senon to dwell in. And at that time (as the same Author reporteth) it fell out, that God revealed to Saint Thomas in a vision his Martyrdom.  
Saint Thomas afterwards not to let ship any thing appertaining to his office, whereas he had before with censures terrified and troubled the king, now again he endeavoured to quiet and pacify his mind with more pleasing letters endited in this sort.  
To his most beloved Lord Henry by the grace of God King of England, Duke of Normandy and Earl of Aniove, Thomas by the same grace the humble servant of the Church of Canterbury wisheth health and all times perseverance in goodness, with worthy resistance of all malicious suggestions.  
Our speech to you shall be short, 
Cod. Vat. lib. 1. epist. 66.  least in abundance of words we become over tedious: would to God we were more acceptable to you, as to our most beloved Lord, he knoweth this who is the searcher of hearts, whatsoever is otherwise and falsely muttered and murmured against us by your enemies, yea rightly and truly rather yours then ours. We exhort you therefore again on the beehalfe of Almighty God, and adjure you in the virtue in the Holy Ghost, and require you for the remission of your sins, that you make restitution sinceerly, of your grace with assured peace and good security to to us and ours, and the like to the Church of Canterbury in such fullness and liberty, as our Predecessors and we also since our entrance into our Archbishoppricke have more amply and freely enjoyed the same, with all the possessions, Churches, and prebendaryes appertaining thereunto, which have remained void since the first breaking out of the discord between you and us, and ours: and that we may use and possess the same under your dominion, as our predecessors have in better and more worthy sort heretofore done, and we also since our preferment to this same Sea: whereby the Church may justly rejoice in our return, which hath for many causes to the danger of both our souls (as we beeleive) so long wanted our presence and ought truly to lament the discommodity incurred by our absence. Perform this (gracious Lord) with a joyful and pacified mind, that God may grant and restore to you the peace which your heart desireth, with the salvation of your soul, and the souls of the people committed by our Lord to your charge, and we truly on the other side are, and will be ever ready to do you all service with more fervour and devotion then ever heretofore, so long as we neither offend God, nor violate our order thereby.  
Concerning the goods taken away from the Church of Canterbury from us, and ours, we constantly affirm to you before God and the whole world, yea were his divine Majesty here present, that by no means nor reason can the sin be forgiven, unless what is unjustly taken away be again restored, if he who took it, or caused it to be taken away, hath wherewith to restore? Whereupon Saint Augustine saith: If the thing taken away, when it may be restored be not restored, Penance is not done, but dissembled. And in an other place: I have said this most confidently, that he who maketh intercession for a man to this purpose, that he may not restore things unjustly taken away: and he who compelleth not, as fare as honestly he may, the party that in this case flieth to him to make restitution, is partaker of his deceit and offence; for with far greater mercy do we forbear to help such men, then assist them. Be assured therefore of this, make no doubt at all thereof, and if any man preacheth contrary to this, yea be it an Angel from heaven, let him be accursed, and so shall he, as long as he persevereth in this opinion. See  (renowned Lord) that in this case you walk warily, lest the detaining of a thing evil gotten, which is but dust and worms, drive you headlong (which God forbidden) into impenitency, and make you subject to that danger, from which you can never be cleansed by fasting and prayer.  
In discretion moreover you ought to understand, that although all Bishops are not Saintes, yet possess they the places of Saints, and allbeeit they shine not with such merit of life, yet ought they to imitate those who have shined before them as fare as God's mercy will give them grace. Because therefore holy men have fought for the law of their God unto death, and have not feared the words and threats of their persecutors (for he is absolutely more to be dreaded who is able to cast soul and body into hell fire) we likewise are of necessity bound (as far as God will inspire us) to keep, foster, and defend his laws, neither is this to be imputed to us, as pride or malice, but is imposed on us as incident to our office. For so saith our Lord: Keep my laws: And again in thee Gospel: He that breaketh one of these least commandments, shall be called the least in the kingdom of heaven. We beelieve (noble Lord) you are sufficiently endowed with wisdom, and therefore we humbly beseech you as our dearest Lord, and that in the name of our Lord jesus Christ, that you will vouchsafe to hear us, yea with mercy, and to hear us throughly, as God may hear, and fully hear you at the day of judgement, and receive you among his elected, when assuredly neither strength, nor power, nor empire, nor riches, nor secular laws, nor customs can help any man, nor any thing else but the mercy of Almighty God with the fruits of forerunning works: which would to God it might ever remain fixed in your mind, and thence never to depart: Let our Lord and king willingly admit and hear the counsellors who advice him herein, that God may prosper him, and lengthen the life of him and his heirs with the blessings of peace for many years; neither let them pass in this world unpunished, who with their falsehood and exquisite deceits have endeavoured to undo and disturb the worthy and virtuous designs of our Lord and king, which from the beeginning of his reign he conceived and continued (as we think) with a just sincere devotion for the honouring of Churches and Ecclesiastical persons. God send our Lord ever to flourish, and that his Church and we may thereby live more blessedly: God send him long life. And thus Saint Thomas, not as a judge threatening with severe censures, but as a father exhorteh and admonisheth his son, whom he desireth to deliver from the sentence of condemnation: although in vain, his wicked counsellors withstanding it.  

Cod. Vat. lib. 1. Epist. 140.  And like to this complaint of the king's counsellors made by Saint Thomas (as you have heard) doth john of Salisbury inveigh also against them, writing to Nicholas de Monte of Rouen, who was to Saint Thomas a most entire friend, which short epistle, because it containeth much matter appertaining to this time, we thought convenient to be here inserted, being thus.  
Our Lord disperseth those nations, that would have wars; and they who estrange themselves from the peace of God, shall undoubtedly perish. What one of the Persecutors of God's Church hath been read to have eschewed the revenging right hand of our Lord, who punisheth the mighty mightily? In regard whereof (which without grief I cannot speak) our Lord the king of England, whom with his heirs, God (if it be his blessed will) preserve, is much to be feared lest their kingdom be rend asunder, and the power weakened, which they have abused against the Church: If revenge be deferred for the correction and probation of his children, whom the merciful father chasticeth first, that he may afterwards crown; it is not therefore taken away, but that after the patience of the holy it becometh more bitter and terrible against the wicked. Why then (I pray you) doth not this most wise man, endowed by God with so great virtues, so large a dominion, and almost all singular gifts, return unto his heart. And why cannot the conqueror of so many and mighty cities, conquer his own intemperance? Why doth he persecuting the Church, the only beloved spouse of Christ, enkindle him to wrath who taketh away the spirit of princes, and with his own  power trampleth on the necks of the potent? Undoubtedly if he were advised, he would turn the fury of his indignation against them, who with their guiles and abuses, have thrust him headlong into this not counsel but downfall; and would at the least imitate the king of Babylon, that he might not be found more cruel than he, who cast them into the Lion's den, by whose counsel he threw Daniel a prisoner thither, that the guilty counsellors might suffer the pains, they devised against the guiltless. Then addeth he examples of Bishops restored by kings to their proper Seas; writing thus: [The Archbishop of Saint james who lived long in banishment, is now restored by his king, The king of the Danes calling home his Archbishop, governeth by his advice, subdueth his enemies, and honoureth him as his father: The Archbishop of Lions hath received again his Sea, and reduced his province to the Catholic unity: The cities of Italy abandoning Frederick the Scysmaticke, have entertained their Catholic Bishops: God is my witness, unless our Lord and king recalleth again his Archbishop, I dread to utter the fear I conceive of him; but if he will send for him, and render peace to the Church of God, I do assuredly hope, that in him and his the glory of his former successes will through the Church's prayers flourish again; what say I more? There resteth, yet for him one apparent advice, which is, that he banisheth his wicked counsellors, the Church's adversaries, and endeavoreth to appease Almighty God, whom he hath offended, against whose divine pleasure he can neither reign nor rule. God hath yet endured him with unspeakable patience, but unless he beware, as the woman in labour, he will shortly speak against his immoderate proceedings] And thus far john for this year, but after this ensued a wonderful mutation of matters.  
For in the mean time the king of England, misled with most wicked counsel, that he might avoid the sentence of Excommunication, thus threatening him, searcheth out new remedies, inventing other subtle and more potent devices, which was to address an other embassage, and send an other Sinon to Rome to deceive Alexander with untrue oaths, and corrupt (as he could) the Cardinals with money. To set this sin abroach, is chosen the worst of men, perjured, excommunicated, john of Oxeforde, the usurper of a Deanery, (as before is mentioned) who furnished with lies, and false promises, and also with gold, might overthrow the whole judgement, and recall Pope Alexander from pronouncing his sentences of excommunication and interdiction, beeguyling him with pretended promises of peace, and absolute restitution of all the Church's privileges invaded by the king. Pope Alexander gave credit to this Ambassadors oath, suspended his judgement already beegun, and determined the legation desired for effecting this business. But although he designed according to the king's request William of Papia, Priest Cardinal of the title of Saint Peter ad Vincula, whom he esteemed most convenient, to move the king his affected friend, for composing a peace between him and Saint Thomas: nevertheless because this Cardinal, in regard of the king's favour, might grow into some suspicion with the contrary part; he joineth with him for an associate a man of singular integrity, very much renowned in the Church of Rome, and passing well known through the whole Christian world for his virtuous life, Otto (I mean) Deacon Cardinal of saint Nicholas in carcere Tulliano, who, if occasion were, might with his worthiness restrain the other, and confine him within the strict bounds of justice. But although Pope Alexander proceeded thus warily in sending his Legates, notwithstanding this (which might seem so passing commendable) by reason of the false reports forerunning the Legates, appeared to the credulous, as a matter not beeseeminge such a singular Pope: in so much as all, as well by words as writing exclaimed against him, yea his very friends, and those most forward for the Catholic cause; but how unjustly, will be easily perceived by this Pope's letters which shall hereafter be recited; yet how, before this was throughly understood, the tongues of men, yea of the wise, were let lose against him, you shall see by what next ensueth, and thereby learn how every one, yea though most holy, is set up as a mark, and as well his friends as foes will sometimes shoot at him the arrows of detraction. For hear what the Champion of the Ecclehasticall liberty, and defender of the laws of the Roman Church spoke though sincerely yet bitterly Thomas (I say) the Archbishop of Canterbury, when john of Oxeforde in his return from the City into England, every where boasted, that he had obtained of Pope Alexander, as well for the king as himself whatsomever he desired, intermingling many falshoodes with truths concerning the authority conferred in the king, which being blazed abroad and beelieved, Saint Thomas, as one oppressed with exceeding sorrow, did thus write to john a man of his own Province.  
Thomas by the grace of God the humble servant of the Church of Canterbury to john of Canterbury sendeth greeting.  

Cod. Vat. lib. 1. epist. 164.  How we are made a reproach to our neighbours, and a scorn and scoff, not only to them who are round about but also almost to all the people of both kingdoms as well France as England, and it may be to those likewise of the empire; and what fame (I say not infamy and scandal) rangeth up and down through the ears and mouths of all men, against our lord the Pope, being to us a greater cause of grief (God he knoweth) then that of our own person, with a slander to the whole Court raised by those who rage, and insult, and cast irrevocable darts of disgrace against them, you may, some what see out of this that followeth, and secretly intimate the same to our Lord the Pope, and our friends, if as yet perchance we have any.  
He addeth thereunto what by faithful report he lately heard out of England, saying.  
[Beehould john of Oxeforde and other the king's Ambassadors returned lately from the court, extolling themselves above all whatsoever is called or honoured as God, vaunting they had obtained of the court all they desired, that is to say, concerning the band of excommunication, how the king was exempted from the authority of all Bishops, excepting only that of the Pope; and his Majesty should have the Legate he requested, (I mean) William of Pavy our inveterate enemy, with ample power over all the king's dominions to build and plant, and especially to pull out, and pluck up by the roots without ever any remedy of Appeal, but above all to decide the controversy now gtowne between the king and us, with all matters whatsoever incident thereunto, without any exception of prejudice (as it is said) which may hereafter happen. And with this pomp and pride returned john of Oxeforde into England, and landing in a certain haven, there he found our Brother the Bishop of Hereforde, expecting (yet secretly) a prosperious wind to pass over, daring not openly to attempt it, being forbidden by the king's officers on his Majesty's beehalfe by virtue of his letters; and finding him, Oxeforde first commanded him in the king's name, and then in the Popes, that he should not cross the seas: the Bishop ask (as his messenger, coming afterwards to excuse his lord, delivered to us) whether he had the Pope's letters to warrant this; he answered, yea; and that our Lord the Pope did thereby forbid both him and all other Bishops of England to appear at our call, or any way to obey us, until the coming of the Legate a latere, whom the king had obtained from the Pope, and who should also determine the cause of the Appeal lately made, and the main controversy between the king and us, and all things beelonging thereunto, with full power, and without any further bar of Appeal.  
The Bishop urging to see the letters, he replied, they were not ready at hand, but that he had sent them with his carriages to winchester 12. miles distant from the haven of South-Hampton: the Bishop taking advice of his friends, sent with john of Oxeforde to Winchester Master Edward his Clerk (as we think) an honest faithful man, who saw the letters, and so did likewise the Bishop of London, being then also at the point of passing the seas; and London perusing the letters with rejoicing burst out into these words: now Thomas from hence forth shall be no more my Archbishop: And john moreover added: that he was a privileged person, nor could hereafter be excommunicated, nor convented by us, but only in the presence of our lord the Pope, and likewise had free power to beestowe the Deanery of the Church of Salisbury, on whom he listed, and for our dignity, that it was in every point diminished until the Legates coming: All this did the Bishop certify us by his chaplain being a Cannon Regular, and a Religious man, whom he sent to excuse his forbearance of coming to us at our citing; for we cited him once and again, and lastly the third time, with a peremptory Mandate to appear before us, between that, and the feast of the Purification, as a man of great authority, the king's familiar, and one who should mediate a peace between his Majesty and us, if possibly it might be compassed. All this the Cannon is ready to testify by oath, that thus he received the same from the mouth of the Bishop to be delivered on his beehalfe to us. Which if it be true, then doubtless our lord the Pope hath choked and strangled, not our person only, but also himself, with all the Clergy of both the kingdoms, yea verily both Churches as well of France as England; for animated with this most foul example, what will not other Princes of the world dare attempt against Ecclesiastical persons? To whom shall they have refuge? How can they he confident of the Church of Rome, that hath so forsaken and left destitute us, who maintain her cause with fight therefore to the very death? What will beefall, if (these unspeakable and detestable privileges standing good, together with the oppressions as well by the king, as others under any pretext) it should so happen (which God forbidden) that the Pope should dye, or the City run into confusion, of troubles? All these would then descend on their heirs, nor would ever hereafter be wrested out of their hands. And what is far worse, other Princes stirred up with this example would extort the like privileges, to bring the Church, whether she will or no into subjection: So shall the Churches whole liberty utterly decay, together with the jurisdiction and power of Bishops, no man remaining who is able to control and restaine the outrages of Tyrants, whose whole intention is at this day bend to make havoc of the Church and Clergy, nor will they have brought them, like others into bondage. What will be the end we know not, but this we know, that our grief exceedeth measure, be these things true or false, which are thus propounded: For we are neither obeyed nor respected in any thing, as we were wont, by Bishops or abbots, or others of the Clergy of England, being now assured of our deposition. But let our Lord the Pope be persuaded, that we will never on any condition pass over into the king's Dominion, to have there our cause decided, nor will we ever abide the judgement of our enemies, and especially of Papyan, who thirsteth nothing but our blood, thereby to obtain our seat, which in truth (as we hear) is already promised him, upon condition the king may be delivered of us.  
We have also an other exceeding grievance. The nobles as well temporal peers as Bishops, with other Prelates of the kingdom of France, as it were despairing now of us, shake of and send us back again the Associates of our exile, whom they have hitherto mercifully relieved, and what will these but perish hereafter with cold and famine, as others their fellows have formerly done. Intimate all these things diligently to our Lord the Pope, that he may provide us some remedy against these mischiefs according to our request, if as yet any zeal of God remaineth in him, as we hope it doth, and we pray God our hope confoundeth not. Farewell, and with all speed return us back this messenger again, who may as well in these as other matters certify us, who rest streyghtned in great extremities, if things are so as we hear them reported.]  
And thus Saint Thomas wrote to his agent being lieger for him in the City. But here ended not the complaints poured out against Pope Alexander: For now remaineth to be recited an other epistle of Lombard Subdeacon of the Sea Apostolic, who lived at this present in France, and wrote thence to the Pope, for it is first thus entituled. To Pope Alexander, Lombard Subdeacon of the Roman Church. And afterwards beeginneth thus.  
To the reverend father and Lord Alexander by the grace of God High Bishop, Lumbarde his faithful Clerk remembreth his service of obedience.  

Cod Vat. lib. 1 epist. 165.  Whereas I am servant to your Holiness, and in Christ the work of your hands, I neither can nor aught to dissemble the slanders openly spread to the reproach of your renown, and derogation of your name, and such mischiefs as are subtly devised to the detriment of the whi●● Church. For john of Oxeforde insolently vaunteth, he is returned from Rome with the honour of a Deanery, and the fullness of your favour, adding arrogantly withal, that he is fortified with your privilege against my Lord of Canterbury, and every Bishop; and being as it were little inferior to the Court of Cardinals, that he is subject to you only, and your Apostolic power: glorying moreover in his pride, he affirmeth, he hath procured that for the king, which never kingdom could yet obtain, which is, the confirmation of a Marriage by your authority, between the king of England's son, and the Earl of Britain's daughter, being Cousins in the third degree: And lastly, that Legates (such as he desired) were to be sent to hear and determine whatsoever it should please the king to device against my lord of Canterbury; without any remedy of Appeal. All this (most holyfather) upon john's return from Rome was diwlged: which by how much they were the more unusual, how much the more rare to be compassed; so much they more amazed the hair's minds: whereupon the king of France, the devout child of your Holiness, and of the Church, was so passionately moved, as he said, he would presently address a message to forbid your Legates to enter his Realm, and more he did, which I willed this Bearer by word of mouth to deliver. He resolved moreover to assemble his Archishops and Bishops, before whom he would lay open and declare, how the Church of Rome raiseth aloft the malicious enemies as well of him as herself, endeavouring to depress his power; saying: and doth he not seek my dishonour who subtle compasseth to work the death of the Archbishop of Canterbury, an innocent man, banished for justice, and the Church's liberty, by yielding him wickedly up into the hands of his persecuting enemies, whom not in respect of any favour received by him, having rather been wronged by him, while he served the king, who now seeketh his overthrow, but moved with reverence of the most just cause he maintaineth with admiration of his virtue, and the love of my Lord the Pope (who instantly entreated me for him) I constantly resolved to entertain honourably and decently (as long as he remained in exile) and to noursih him (as it were) in my bosom, as I have already beegunne: denouncing to all, and openly protesting, it was no less grievous to him, that your Holiness sent Legates for managing this cause, then if you had designed them for depriving him of his Crown. Neither were they wanting who ministered fuel to his inflamed mind.  
Weertupon was occasion given of malice and mischievous attempts against us, and the Church of God, to them, who from the beeginning had minds and means to hurt us, whose wicked purpose your clemency hath nothing changed, although your authority repressed their assaults. All this I received from a Clerk who is faithful and devoted to your Holiness, who being then present, did afterwards pruily deliver the same to me. This one thing (most holy father) I assuredly know (which I write not without tears) that the glory of your name is somewhat eclipsed because the detraction of your fame is, as it were, meat and drink to backbiters and slanderers, who like men intoxicated and drunk with wine, tear in pieces your renown, and devour it with the jaws of misreports, and these are not the favourers of my Lord of Canterbury, but also his professed foes, and that especially since the time of his victory and yours (as many beeleived) was now at hand; for the day of the Appeal being past, the king was in that fear to see himself excommunicated, and his whole dominion interdicted, as he said openly; He neither persuaded, nor compelled his Bishops to appeal, and therefore would not intermeddle in the matter; the Bishops themselves were so mightily troubled, and feared so much to be interdicted, as some of them sent messengers to my lord of Canterbury, others were ready to appear at his summons.  
When john of Oxeforde, as your Legate assembling the Bishops commanded them by authority from you (as it is reported in France) that they should not come to the Lord of Canterbury upon his citation. Whereupon Master Robert Bishop of Hereforde being at the seas side ready to pass over, was recalled again, as in way of excuse was delivered from him to the Lord of Canterbury by his Messengers being religious men and well known, (I being then present:) and therefore so great a trouble hath invaded the minds of many, upon the fear they conceive of the kings subtle devices to the ruin of the Church of England and all Churches within his Dominion, together with the overthrow of the Ecclesiastical liberty, and the longer and stronger persecution of the Archbishop. For whereas it is said by many and that very often, that the king hath set up the rest of his hope on your misfortune and death, (which Almighty God out of his most merciful clemency long defer) affirming constantly (as it is reported by many) that he will never admit your successor, until he hath confirmed all the dignities and customs of his kingdom. It is therefore supposed, that craftily and fraudulently he requesteth the Legates for accomplishing his own ends and desires, as well against the lord of Canterbury, as all other Bishops of his land: or if that fail, yet at the least that he may put of the excommunication against his person, and the interdiction of his dominions: and thus winning time, he may so avoid the authority of the Bishop of Canterbury, as if in your Popedom he be not bound, he need not fear the power of your successor, since (as many say) he hath resolved not easily to receive him. Wherefore (most wise father) such as thirst after the spirit of God, and peace of the Church, desire with all the affection of their minds, that our Lord will stir up in you the spirit of Daniel, to search out the sleights of Bell, 
Daniel. 14.  and to kill the Dragon: For which they beseech God with their devout and continual prayers. God prosper your Holiness with many years.  
Thus far Lombard, whom one reporteth to have been the renowned divine, who flourished in Paris, and being properly called Peter Lombard, lived in these days. You have heard the complaints of the king of France and others, expressed in Lombard's letter: Hear now the exulting and insulting of the king of England derived from this unfortunate fountain being no little cause of lamentation to all well disposed minds: For there is extant to this purpose an epistle of john of Salisbury written to john Bishop of Poytiers, wherein after other things, he saith thus of the king of England.  
[Moreover the king himself told the Bishop of Worcester that he and all other Bishops, were now exempt from the Lord of Canterburys' power, and commanded him not to fear any threats, for he had now my Lord the Pope and all the Cardinals in his purse; and so far he vaunteth, as he saith openly, he hath now at last obtained the privilege of his Grand father, because in his own land he was a king, a Legate, a patriarch, and Emperor, and what he list, 
Cod v●t. lib. 1. epist. 1●8.  and so would he be; wherein as it is probable, he aimed at the Church of Rome; For what could Octavianus or the Archhereticke of Crema have done more for him? How could their Cardinals have pleasured him more than the forenamed Cardinals sent from Pope Alexander, who whetted the tongues of England, and made them spit fire and poison to terrify the Pope and subject him to their will? This will be registered in the Chronickles of the Roman Church, and doubtless (God permitting it) there will not want Historiographers to record, that at the petition and threats of the king of England, whose intolerable excesses he had so long endured, the Champion of liberty, the preacher of justice, now living with an infinite number of Innocents' for the cause of Almighty God as yet four years in banishment, without any respect of reason or law as a man guilty, was deprived by the Pope of his office, not upon any offence of his, but only to please a Tyrant. And yet nevertheless under his letters patents remaining with us, was granted him to exercise in his ample right the power of his office, wherein is expressed, that he neither gave nor restrained the mandate for the king's excommunication. O good God what a novelty have we here? 
Isaia 58.  The holy Ghost biddeth in his law: Cry out, cease not: and lo an other spirit, of what fashion I know not issuing out from the City into the world, sayeth to the Preachers: cease, cry not. 
2. Tim. 4.  The Apostle instructing a Bishop commanding biddeth: Accomplish thy ministry: And lo the Apostolical man willeth saying, desist from the ministry of thine office. Yet perchance he supposeth he can with patience mollify his mind: but hath he not a sufficient trial to the contrary in the Bishop of Canterbury, who having been almost four years deprived of his Sea, hath felt the remissness of the Sea Apostolic, and the Tyranny of the king, being all this while exposed to winds? Let therefore (I pray you) my Lord the Pope be ashamed of such a conscience, and have a care of his fame, honour, and preservation of the Church, and intimate this unto him with more diligence, and persuade my Lords the Cardinals to remember the judgement of Almighty God, to which Tribunal the poor of Christ do with their prayers daily fly against all the Adversaries of the Church's liberty.] Thus sayeth Salisbury, who somewhat too boldly carpeth the estimation of so● noble a Pope, whom in his epistles he often commendeth, excuseth, defendeth.  
But to the end (reader) you may understand that it is dangerous to speak evil, and rashly to judge of the high Bishop, hear (I pray you) the true defence of Pope Alexander, without which it is unworthy I should inserte all this in the Chronickles of the Church of Rome. For I shall not discharge the part I undertake for bringing to light the truth of the history, if I shall not untwyning set it free out of the entangling errors and false assertions, with which he and his acts are wronged, while things laid unjustly to his charge are accepted as certain, without a diligent axamination of the truth, which I will make appear out of the epistles of diverse persons, whereby these reports blazed abroad by john of Oxeforde will be rejected as untrue. Mark therefore reader.  
You have seen for the space almost of four years, being fully three years and a half, the Controversy of the Ecclesiastical liberty between the king and Saint Thomas, and together with him the Church of Rome, being tossed in delay, daily declining to the worse, the king or Bishops never con descending to submit themselves to the judgement of the Archbishop of Canterbury, from whom (as you have heard) the king together with the Bishops appealed to the Roman Sea, and by their deputyes prosecuted the same Appeal, desiring by them that a Legate a Latere might be sent into England. In which petition of theirs, it is first a falsehood, that (as it is affirmed) the king requested only a Legate for England, which was the Cardinal of Papia: For hear the same Salisbury: Our king (saith he) requireth that William of Papia, and another Cardinal be sent as Legates, etc. And the Pope fearing, lest one of them, being the king's friend, there might come any damage thereby to the contrary part, his Holiness chose such an one to be his associate, as by his eminent virtue might withstand him, if he would attempt any thing against right and equity, whom also he knew to favour the Bishop of Poytiers, treating of both the Legates, in his letter to saint Thomas writeth: to this William of Papia (saith he) as it is reported, my Lord Oddo the Deacon Cardinal de Carcere Tulliano is associate, and I wish it so, for a favourable and well disposed star may by conjunction, if it cannot extinguish the malice of an evil affected star, yet at the least temper and extenuate the same.  
Moreover that his Holiness designed the same legates not to decide the controversy (as it was publicly reported) according to john of Salisburyes saying, but to compose a peace, the letters of the same Pope Alexander, yet extant, do plainly witness. But to the end saint Thomas might rest secure of any fear from the said William the Legate, Alexander above all other things made him promise not to attempt any matter against the Archbishop of Canterbury: I will relate the very words of Pope Alexander in his epistle to Saint Thomas: and truly (saith he) you may remain absolutely confident in the Cardinals. neither ought you any way to doubt of the mentioned William, because we have straightly and precisely enjoined him, to employ his whole power to work your peace, and he made us so faithful a promise thereof, that we have no doubt of the contrary. And more, that he might very much prevail in procuring the peace, the matter being throughly considered, by reason of his entire familiarity with the king, the same Salisbury conceived in his mind, and expressed in writing to the Legate in these words: but in the mean time, I hope, this your familiarity with the king, which to many is so suspicious, will be profitable to the Church, necessary to you, gainful to him, and to us glorious.  
Besides this Alexander endeavouring to make a peace between the Archbishop and the king, commanded not (as the kings, messenger lying foully said) that this should be accomplished with detriment to the Church's liberty, but contrariwise would have above all things a special provision for the Ecclesiastical laws; so as in this point saint Thomas had no cause of doubt, that the liberty of the Church should herein sustain any damage at all, as in the same letters the said Bishop delivered. Again that there was nothing granted by Alexander to the Bishops excommunicated by saint Thomas (as Oxeford falsely affirmed) but that at the hour of death they might be absolved, with a caution confirmed by oath, as the letters which his Holiness wrote by the same Legates to the Bishops of England do manifest. Neither yet was that true which with excessive boasting Oxeforde did lying spread abroad among all men, 
Cod. Vat. lib. 2. epist. 3.  how the king was exempted from the Archishops' authority, but that his power over the king was only suspended while the Legates treated as the peace, in like case and space as there is between adverse arms an abstinence of war during a parley. And if peace took no place, that Saint Thomas might then use his authority against the king, Alexander in his letters sent to S. Thomas thus plainly declareth: [But if perchance (which God forbidden) the king shall determine with a hardened heart to persist in his obstinacy, nor yet will, as now, yield any thing to the will of Almighty God; our admonition, and his own honour in his reconciliation to you and yours, with the peace of the Church: If afterwards you think convenient to execute the severity of a due revenge upon the kingdom, and the persons of the same subject to your jurisdiction, be it either in regard of your Primacy, or Legantyne power, you shall revenge the injuries offered to yourself and your Church (as you shall think fitting) with reservation of gravity, and maturity of judgement becoming your Pontifical dignity.]  
And to the point, that Pope Alexander dealt bountifully with john of Oxeforde, the king's messenger, at his coming to Rome, beestowing on him the Deanery of Salisbury, which being extorted from his Bishop, he surrendered up into te hands of his Holiness, and that done, the wretched and altogether unwortthie man, received the same from the Pope again, For the Pope's excuse herein, john of Poytiers writeth thus in his letters to saint Thomas: [john of Oxeforde won the more grace in the Pope's sight, in regard he suggested to his Holiness, that a peace might be concluded between you and the king, if there were but one to deal faithfully in the business; and promised to do his own uttermost endeavour for the performance thereof.] And addeth, he was absolved from his excommunication by the Pope, in respect he abjured the king's customs, the very ground of all this terrible discord. Thus therefore by reason of the fair promises and a false pretence of contriving a peace, Pope Alexander was deceived by him, who is found a notorious liar in this, that upon his return he publicly reported, how by privilege of his Holiness, he w●● exempted from the jurisdiction of the Archbishop of Canterbury. For, that the Archishops' authority was only suspended, during the continuance of the Legantine power, and no way abrogated, what before is said doth plainly show. And Pope Alexander writing the next year to the Legates against this john of Oxeforde, who had dispercing sowed such falshoodes in the minds of all, commanded him to be punished with a most severe judgement. And these letters shall also in their proper place be recited.  
All this have we said to wash away the fowl slanders which john of Oxeforde bruited in England against Pope Alexander, and which john of Salisbury too credulous relished so ill for a time: for although (as you have seen) he spoke hardly against Pope Alexander, yet afterwards again he commendeth, and in part excuseth him, in regard what he did, was upon constraint of necessity. For writing to saint Thomas he saith: Neither have I any great confidence of the Court of Rome, whose manners and necessities are well known to us: Pope Alexander indeed is a holy and just man, but his extremityes are so many, and so great is the covetousness and wicked dealing of the Romans, as sometimes he stretcheth to the utermost of his power, and procureth by dispensation that which is said to be profitable to the common wealth, although unprofitable to Religion. And again neither be ye discomforded, if ye see in the Roman Court somewhat worthy of reprehension, remembering in the Gospel, how the faithful are commanded not to imitate the works of them, who fit in the chair of Moses, but to follow their doctrine. But he corrected absolutely this and all the rest of his last letters written upon this occasion, after better discovery of the business, handling the whole matter from the very first coming of this most vild man john of Oxeforde, and writing to Miles Bishop of Moryn in this sort: If any man will diligently consider the preceedinge at Rome, he shall apparently see, how the Pope, albeit circumvented, yet nevertheless most faithfully handled the cause of the Church and us. For the often recited john of Oxeford being in the end upon his oath according to the custom absolved, swore again publicly, that he did nothing in the aforesaid Conuentickle of Scysmaticks, against the faith of the Church, and the honour and commodity, of my Lord the Pope; And I would to God he had not been perjured. Afterwards he delivered letters of commendation and Petition from the king, wherein was written, that credit should be given to him in all things, as to the king himself: Then bolstered out with so great an authority, he submitteth the cause in controversy between the king and the Archbishop for the wicked customs, to the arbitrament of his Holiness, that at his pleasure they should be either confirmed or canceled, and binding this also with another oath, he prevailed so fare, as the Pope yielded to send his Legates to this purpose.] Thus saith Salisbury. whereby you may see, that a man promising so much, and that not idly, but fortified with the letters of a king, and maintained with oaths, ought not to pass unrewarded from the Pope; which reward his Holiness beestowed, as the same Author witnesseth in the Epistle next ensuing; for he sent him back into England endowed with a Ring, and preferred to the benefice of a Deanery; whereupon he grew to falsify with more confidence, and had far better occasions to colour his deceits, And I would to God I could excuse as well as the Pope, some of the Cardinals, who were corrupted with gold; but God forbidden I should purge with excuse that which deserveth exceeding reprehension; yea I have ever said, these dead flies losing the odor of their ointments, are to be prosecuted with most bitter invectinnes.]  

The king of England endeavoreth to corrupt the Cardinals with bribes.  The king of England sent therefore by the Ambassadors to Rome certain pounds of gold, to be distributed among the Cardinals: Many entertained foully these gifts; others to their great commendation absolutely refused them, because they beelieved these rewards of kings turned to the reproach of the Apostolic Sea: which assuredly so happened, for by reason hereof were raised most grievous scandals, and the face of the holy Church, the spouse of Christ was much darkened; for mark (I pray you) hereupon the just complaint of saint Thomas uttered in his epistle to the Archbishop of Mounts. [I speak (saith he) with grief a thing much to be lamented, 
Ibidem epist. 21.  the City of great renown, which hath conquered almost the whole world, is surprised, being overthrown with the covetousness of earthly favour, and she who could never perish with the sword, yields through the infection of an accidental poison. O grief! in her fall is every where found the loss of the Church's liberty for the grace of a temporal commodity. A breach is made to her ruin by the subtle sleights of riches, she practiseth dishonestly as a harlot, who lieth openly in the street to the lust of many, every mighty man committeth fornication with her.] These and other the like with great bitterness of his mind did Saint Thomas even now at the point of his glorious Martyrdom, pour out into the ears of his faithful friend, upon occasion of this gold, so sent by the king of England, to corrupt the Court of Rome. Hear you also the complaints of the Bishop of Poytiers writing there of to Lumbard● in this sort. 
Ibidem epist. 32.  The king moreover vaunted; that he had such friends in the Court, as could quash all the attempts of the Archbishop of Canterbury, and were so diligent in following all his business, as the Arbishop could not deliver a petition, nor obtain the least favour, but he had present intelligence thereof by his friends; yea we know theyre names whose assistance he useth, and have lately dealt in court, that the cause of God and the power of Christ might be sold at a vild rate, neither truly was there a multitude in the commutation of them; and was it possible there should be such ounces of gold as could enforce them to fall, who should have been the very pillars of the Church? And the king is so puffed up with this triumph, as they cannot conceal in his Palace, but must needs blab what Cardinals they were who would not taste of that pestiferous and infamous gold, and on the other side who they were who disposed of the money, in what sort it should be distributed, to some more, to some less, according as every of them did more or less deserve in this work of the subversion of justice.] Thus writeth he of the matter.  
Concerning those who scorned theyre gold, 
The Cardinals who abhorred those bribes. Ibidem epist. 54.  among others were Humbald and Hyacinth most renowned Cardinals of the sacred Roman Church, the friends of saint Thomas of whom an epistle is extant written by the Saint wherein is most honourable mention made of their contempt of gold, because to their eternal commendation, they not only forbore to touch the kind of England's, gold, but also bountefully and charitably beestowed their own on the English being poor banished men suffering for the Church's cause. For Saint Thomas saith: [others comfort us with words, but your bounty relieveth us with your substance and your works, you have lamented our misfortune and the Church's calamity, and esteemed here as your own, the miseries of the poor banished for Christ; the most just judge ●ender you in that day the rewards of your brotherly Charity, and the 〈◊〉 of your true compassion, which promiseeth to the merciful abundance of mercy: you have not wandered after gold, with the bait whereof, to our exceeding hu●●●e, and the confusion of the Apostolic Sea, some have been caught; by whose procurement the king of England having received the Apostolical letters, which he caused to be read in the streets of either kingdom, vaunted that he had triumphed over the Church of Rome, nor without cause, for he hath obtained his desire: and now at his own pleasure he maketh havoc in the Church of God without controlment of any, hoping my lord the Pope (which God forbidden) or myself should, according to his own wish, in the mean time dye.] And afterwards having rehearsed his lamentable distresses, he writeth thus again of the gold bestowed at Rome: [our Lord knoweth who are his, and the Church now partly knoweth who are not hers: For the king of England boasteth openly, who are his, neither is it concealed to how many, and to whom his gold was given, but his bounteous gifts were the spoils of us, the spoils of the poor of the crucified, the spoils of Christ himself, yea so great was the least portion of their spoils, And therefore thus, because the king hereupon sacriligeously usurpeth the most ample revenues of the bishopric of Canterbury; we cannot (I say) nor aught to excuse these offences so foul and detestable, for who are in this sort enthralled with the royal gold, are become thereby leaden, and in estimation deformed; being for their levity flexible, they are in the burden of their conscience heavy, to God hateful, exposed to the derision of men, and to be trodden under foot as salt wanting taste, which is afterwards of no value. Destroy them (o Go●) before they infect the holy Church, which is without spot or wrickle. Confound them (o God) before they beetray the Church into the hands of the Laity: let these errors of their Predecessors, be a greater example and warning to their Successors.   

ANNO DOMINI 1168.  
The year 1168. 
Legates sent to the King of England.  together with the first Indiction now followeth; in the beeginning of which year, and the Kalends of january, the Legates a latere designed to go from the City to the king of England, undertook their journey; the exact time of this their voyage is signified in the letters written by john Bishop of Poytiers to Saint Thomas in these words: 
Cod. Vrt. lib 1. epist. 163.  these two Legates, I mean William of Papia Priest Cardinal of the title of Saint Peter ad vincula, and Oddo Deacon Cardinal of Saint Nicholas in carcere Tulliano, passed on their way in the Kalends of january making haste to our parts: but although they departed jointly together out of the City, yet went they not one, but several ways, divided in their travailing unto France, determining to meet together at the City of mount Pessulan.  
But before we proceed farther in the history, let us see what letters Pope Alexander delivered to the Legates, that you may perceive to what purpose he sent them: the letters of the Legacy are yet extant, of which some were directed to S. Thomas, others to the king of England, which here we are to recite out of the same written book, add first these letters to S. Thomas in these words. 
Eib. 2. epist. 1. The Pope's letters to S. Thomas.   
[That we have not often with our letters visited your own person, the reason (as you may understand) was in regard we have been often careful to make known to you by messengers and word of mouth such things, as we thought not convenient to commit to writing: But now we would have your discretion to be certified, that we with all our hearty affection desiring your peace, have sent our beloved sons William of the title of Saint Peter ad vincula Priest with Oddo of Saint Nicholas in carcere Tulliano Deacon, Cardinals, unto our most dear son in Christ the famous king of England, to exercise the office of Legates, in his Dominions on this side the seas; which is done especially to make a final conclusion and agreement between you and the king, and by the grace of God to bring all to a charitable end. Wherefore in regard we esteem your peace to be all one with that of the Church, neither do for any cause more desire the same, then in that we suppose the universal Church shall receive greater utility thereby, we do by these our Apostolical letters entreat, admonish, counsel and command your brotherhood carefully to consider, how dangerously the state of this present time standeth, and how much the Church committed to your charge wanteth your presence and council, and therefore to endeavour a peace, and incline your mind and will to lay a sure foundation of concord between you and the a foresaid king, as far as may stand with the reputation of you and your Church.  
And although all things do not herein succeed according to your heart's desire, yet wink at them for a season, intending by gods grace in process of time to reduce to the former state such matters as are to be amended. Neither yet in regard of the word, which according to your petition we signified to our most dear son in Christ the renowned king of Fraece, do you in any case fall of or estrange your mind or will from peace, and the benefit of concord, so long as in the covenantes thereof you may preserve (as we have said) the honour of yourself & Church untouched; because you may hereafter by little and little with discretion root out many misdemeanours, which if you should at this instant attempt, would be matters of great moment. And concerning these two Cardinals, you may be confident in them; neither ought you any way to mistrust the aforesaid William, because we have straightly and severely commanded him to bend his whole power to the compassing of your peace, and this hath he so faithfully promised, as we can never misdoubt the contrary. Moreover we entreat and admonish your brotherhood, that you would carefully deal on our beehalfe with our beloved son that noble Earl of Flanders, and instantly persuade him, that considering the necessity of us and the Church, he would endeavour with his liberality somewhat to succour us; for we do not think he can do a more acceptable service to Almighty God, then to labour at this present to comfort us with the worthy supply of his bounty for the defence of the Church's liberty.] Thus wrote Pope Alexander unto Saint Thomas; and to king Henry of England by the same Legates in this sort.  
[Yielding gladly to the requests of your Majesty and desiring as far, as with God and his justice; we can to satisfy your will in all things, and show due respect to you and your honour, we have thought good to send unto your excellency, as Legates into your dominions on this side the seas, our beloved sons William of the title of Saint Peter ad vincula Priest, with Oddo of Saint Nicholas in carcere Tulliano Deacon, Cardinals, men of learning discretion virtue, being of great authority in the Church of God, and well affected to you and your kingdom, and whom, among the rest of our brethren we esteem as very dear and acceptable to us, giving them absolute power to understand those causes which in former letters we have declared to you, with all other matters likewise which shall seem convenient for them to know; whom we have in all things authorized as vice gerents so far in our steed, as ever the Church of Rome was accustomed heretofore to constitute them or any other Legates of the Apostolic Sea. Wherefore we do by our Apostolical letters request, admonish, and in our lord exhort your Highness that you will honourably and benignly receive, and (as it beeseemeth your royal dignity) courteously entertain them, in such sort as is meet for men of that eminency, and Legates of the Apostolical Sea; So as the holy Church of Rome may in your beehaviour to her sons acknowledge your ancient devotion to her, and your Majesty together with the lands committed to your government, through the goodness of God, reap thereby increase of all things: and for those matters which they shall propose to your excellency on our behalf, we do wish you so diligently to admit, and promptly to obey them: as our lord and his Church, may be therein worthily honoured, and you with the realms subject to your regiment, may also thereby gain abundance of benefits, with rewards from God, and praise and glory before men. Show not the copy of this letter to any but only Master Gunter, because I have passed thereupon as strict a promise to Master Walter, as he desired.] Thus wrote the Pope to the king, sending likewise an other letter of the same effect to the Bishops of England, which beeginneth: [it is reported to our ears, etc. Dated the last year in the Kalends of December. By all which is evidently apparent, that Pope Alexander persuaded a peace, in such sort, as no detriment might thereupon accrue to the Church.  
Pope Alexander did write withal by the same Legates to the king of France, to whom among other things he openeth the desire of his mind for honouring Saint Thomas with all worthy respects, and decreeing to this holy man the Legantyne authority over the whole Church of France, if the Bishops of that kingdom were so pleased. The letters of his Holiness were thus indicted.  
Among other renowned tokens of your magnificence and devotion, we esteem as chiefest, that you have with so many and so great honours entertained our reverend brother Thomas Archbishop of Canterbury, a man most religious, discreet and virtuous, and to us, and the universal Church in every respect most dear and acceptable: and that out of your bounty you have vouchsafed plentifully to beestowe so large and royal benefits out of your humanity on him, for which we render your Majesty the greatest and worthiest thanks we may, and for your clemency therein commend you with most exceeding praises in our lord. And this as it is most grateful to God, to whom in his person you have consecrated the same, so we accept it as dearly as if you had done it to ourselves; and because with all our affections we desire the peace of the same Archbishop, we have thought convenient to send our beloved sons William of the title of saint Peter ad vincula, and Oddo of Saint Nicholas in carcere Tulliano Cardinals, to our most dear son in Christ Henry famous king of England, to reform by the help of God all matters between the said king, and Archbishop, indifferently for the honour of them both, and for the conclusion of perfect concord and peace, and that they may in the same king's lands on this side of the seas hear and understand all araysing controversyes, and there enjoy the Legantine authority of the Apostolic Sea.  
Wherefore by our Apostolical letters we beseech, admonish, and in our lord exhort your Majesty that for the reverence of the Church of God, and the honour of Saint Peter and us, you would effectually do your part as well with the said king as Archbishop, and carefully labour in such sort as to the honour of God and his Church, and likewise to the benefit and commodity of them both, they may friendly and peaceably agree together and bend their minds and wills wholly thereunto, so it be done without impeachmennt of the Archbishops and the Church's reputation. And if by endeavour and labour of the same Cardinals with your travel, they may return to peace and agreement, the Church, which next under God is supported with your special assistance, shall receive thereby no small increase, and you in the blessed retribution of the just obtain of Almighty God for this a special reward. But if otherwise (which God forbidden) they cannot accord, so it may stand with your royal liking and good pleasure, it would be to us in every respect a singular pleasure, and very grateful and acceptable, if it may be without great scandal of the persons of your kingdom, that we might endow the said Arbishop with a particular honour above others, and make him our Legate vicegerent in those your parts, and therefore do most earnestly entreat your Highness, if he cannot a cheyve a peace with reservation of the honour of himself and the Church, being the thing we most desire, then that you will with all speed signify unto us your mind herein, and in the mean while conceive this as an exceeding secret.] Thus wrote the Pope to the king of France. The Legates therefore as soon as they touched France, presently saluted saint Thomas with their letters, and William did in this sort write unto him.  
[Although through the variable alteration of times, for doubt lest the Church of Rome, 
Cod. Vat. lib. 2. epist. 9  being distempered with a schism, should sustain the greater damages, we seem in the conceits of some to decline from you to the adverse part; he knoweth notwithstanding, who is the searcher of hearts how we conserve still in our breasts a tender affection unto you. For truly, as to our remembrance, we have signified often to your wisdom, we have with all the care we could laboured to eschew the suspicion of the king of England, to the end we might in process of time be a more effectual mean for composing a peace beetweens him and you, and with all retain still the devotion and zeal of so great a prince to the Apostolic Sea. And being now designed together with our reverend brother Oddo a Cardinal Deacon to pass into his Signioryes, for determination of the matters in controversy between you and him, in such sort as we shall see most expedient for the Church of God, we exhort earnestly and persuade your discretion, that setting a side, as much as in you lieth, those things which are accustomed to beeget the causes of greater dissension, you would with diligent care be attentive to that which can best procure a concord. For we will bend our minds, as much as by God's grace we may, to deal without any respect of people for this peace and your profit, leaving nothing undone, as the proof God willing shall make plain, which we can possibly effect, for the honour of God and his Church.] Thus wrote William the Cardinal and Legate to saint Thomas: who answered as follows.  
To his reverend Lord and friend worthy of love William by the grace of God Priest Cardinal of the title of Saint Peter advincula and Legate of the Apostolic Sea, Thomas by the same grace the humble servant of the Church of Canterbury wisheth health and courage against the insolency of Princes.  

Ibidem epist. The hater letters of Thomas to William the Legate.  We yield thankes to your charity for vouchsafing now at the last to visit with your excellencyes letters our poor afflicted person, which is measured of many by the state of our present fortune, not by what is paste: yet God may hereafter out of his mercy, when it pleaseth him, and to him shall seem convenient, restore us again to better. In that you say, whereas many suppose you are not so throughly affected to us the reason hereof is the Churches great utility, lest otherwise being held in suspicion by the king, he should be thereby less devoted to the sacred Roman Church, and not so much incline to composition of a peace with us: God the searcher of hearts best knoweth, and the event of things will declare. If at this instant you come into his dominions (as your letters signify) for deciding the controversyes between us and him in such sort as to the Church you shall see most profitable, it is a thing possible; But we are of opinion, that we certainly know to what intent you are come, and how we ought to receive you: whereupon we desire in our lord most instantly to exhort your wisdom, foe to be have yourself in this business, as thereby God may he honoured, the Church relieved, and we restored to glory amid the people, and in our nation. If any favour or peace fall to us by your labour and industry, we shall therefore thank God and your diligent care. And we wish you would weigh with a tender affection and compassion, how great aggrievances we and the Church of England have sustained, and do as yet endure, and how much the universal Church is impeached in our sufferance. On this business we cast the eyes of all, and all expect the conclusion thereof, the insolency of Princes will either exalt their horns, or as they worthily deserve, be suppressed. And I wish they may rather by this your coming sustain loss, then recover strength. God send you now and ever well to far, that we and the Church may thereby far the better.  
Thus saint Thomas.  
But in regard William the Legate not only in his letters to saint Thomas and others, but also in words did openly vaunt, that he came as a judge of this controversy, and did usually with greater pride and insolency unadvisedly boast in this sort: saint Thomas sending a messenger to Rome, 
Saint Thomas complaineth to the Pope against William the Legate. Cod. Vat. lib. 2. epist. 22.  did presently complain thereof to Pope Alexander by his letters; wherein after he had first set before his eyes, how far forth God had assisted him in conquering the pride of the Emperor, who was dreadful to the whole world; having experienced thereby, that the help of Almighty God was on his side, for the defence of the Church against any Tyrant's whatsomever, he had now (as he said) learned not to fear. Then he descendeth to William of Papia. [I would moreover have your Holiness understand, that what we dreaded is beefallen us, and what we foretold is now apparent, concerning the pride and presumption of the lord William of Papia, as you may well perceive by these letters he sent us instantly upon his coming, from whom we expected (according to the tenor of your mandate to my Lord the king of France, and us) rather comfort for the recovery of peace, than confusion for deciding of controversyes between the king of England and us. For he is not the person, unto whose authority in this case we ought to be subject, especially since he was rather procured to come upon the king's instant entreaty to you, than any way compelled or sent by you. We suppose truly it is not agreeable to law, we should be enthralled to the judgement or examination of him, who seeketh to make his commodity of our blood: let him not therefore go about to purchase to himself, by the prize of our life, the name and glory of iniquity.] Thus he wrote, because (as it appeareth out of other letters) it was held for certain, that the king of England had promised William the Archbishoppricke of Canterbury, if he could deprive Thomas of the same. He proceedeth. [We do therefore earnestly beseech you (father) if as yet you have care of us, to abrogate his authority at jest so far as it concerneth us and our causes in controversy.  
But let us see what Oddo the Deacon Cardinal the other Legate à Latere did write to Saint Thomas who signified somewhat, though not much, by letters of great note, concerning his journey, leaving matters of more secrecy to the relation of the messenger he sent, The letter he wrote was thus.  
To the worthily beloved father, and his most dear brother, Thomas by the grace of God Archbishop of Canterbury, Oddo by the same grace Deacon Cardinal of the sacred Roman Church and Legate of the Apostolic Sea sendeth greeting. 
The letter of Oddo the Legate to S. Thomas. Ibidem epist. 4.   
We certify your dear beloved self, that after our journey undertaken, upon our Lord the Pope's commandment, passing through hazardable places of exceeding great danger, we arrived in the end by the conduction of Almighty God in Venice; our enemies the Scysmatikes lying, on every side, in ambushments ready to intercept us, whose snares by the favour of God are broken in pieces, and we delivered. And travelling from Venice not covertly, but openly, with great joy and comfort of our friends, through Marchia, Verona, and our native country Brixia (where we made some long abroad) by Bergom ad Milan near Novaria; then by Vercelles not far from Taurin, we attained to Saint Michaelles de clusa, and through Province to Saint Gyles with safety untouched, following thence our ready way to Mount Pessulan, where the lord William our friend, whom our Lord the Pope assigned to be our associate, coasting through other countries, in such sort, as we suppose you have heard, gave us the meeting. And now proceeding on farther, we send you this bearer our chaplain, whom we would have you credit as ourselves being confident in whatsomever he shall on our beehalfe relate unto you: and whatsomever you will signify back again to us, trust him therein, as you would trust yourself.  
Thus wrote Oddo the Legate to saint Thomas. Who before he received the same, or any way understood of the Lord Oddos being in France, saluted him with this respective letter.  
[Hearing the approach of your excellency, 
Ibidem epist 18.  Christ's banished flock, our fellows in exile, conceived a marvelous joy, and as if an Angel were sent from heaven for the comfort of the Church, and ransoming of the Clergy, the whole congregation of Saints with thanksgiving triumphed: And although your associate be held in suspicion by many, saying he accepteth of persons and rewards, and is an inward faveror of our Lord the king, willing in all things to patronise his cause, and for us together with the Church of God to kill and choke, yea make us all his spoil; The opinion nevertheless of your name, or, to speak more truly, of your virtues, shineth so bright as you are esteemed to have with Moses the Angel of our Lord, which is the holy Ghost the forerunner in the law, who protecteth you ever, and suffereth you not to have new Gods, whereby you should prefer either rewards, person, or cause, before Almighty God, etc. 
Psalm. 18. ] But for his opinion of William, the other Legate, he uttereth it afterwards in these words. Many insult over us, especially our adversary's, yea the Church's adversary's, saying truly, the Cardinal of Saint Peter's chains is sent against us, that Peter may by his means be chained again.  
Now the reason why the Legates did not instantly upon their coming into France, execute the office of their Legantyne authority for concluding a peace between the king and Saint Thomas, was the rising of a war between the kings of England and France, that hindered their designs, of which troublesome discord john of Salisbury writeth to john Bishop of Poytiers in this sort. 
Cod. Vat. lib. 2. epist. 31.  [The confusions of the two kingdoms with mighty earthquakes of imminent dangers, have long enforced me to withhold my pen, and expect more convenient times for writing unto you. For the tumults of war raging all the whole summer out off the intercourse of Posts and a rebellion in kindled in the City of Rheims, so disturbed the Province, as a man could hardly pass in and out of the City, etc.] He treateth farther of the Civil war of Rheims, which never left till it came to the kings themselves, upon report whereof Pope Alexander: wrote thus to his Legates.  
Alexander Bishop servant of the servants of God to his beloved sons William of Saint Peter ad vincula Priest; and Oddo of Saint Nicholas in carcere Tulliano Deacon Cardinals, and Legates of the Apostolic Sea sendeth greeting and Apostolical benediction.  
What exceeding great damages and discommodities may beefall to the universal Church of God, 
Ibidem epist. 34.  and especially to the Roman, and the Church of the east, by reason of the discord and dissension, which by the procurement of the enemy of mankind is raised between our dearest sons in Christ the renowned kings of France and England, it be seemeth us in wisdom to consider, and so much the more diligently to bend our forces to extinguish them the more we dread (which God forbidden) the greater dangers ensuing thereon, and therefore by our Apostolical letters we admonish charge and command both your discretions, that ye endeavour by all means possible of your own, and also by other Religious and grave men of either kingdom for restoring peace and concord between them, and that herein ye beestowe all your labours and powers, and that ye have in any case singular care not to determine any thing upon the request and for the favour of any one of them, whereby the other may be scandalised or disturbed. Moreover we straight forbidden ye that neither ye nor any of ye presume to enter the kingdom of England, or manage the affairs of that dominion, and especially not to compass, or any thing to ordain concerning the consecration of the Bishops, unless our venerable brother Thomas Archbishop of Canterbury be absolutely reconciled to the afore said king of England; which we hope and wholly trust may be brought to pass by your industry and ●●●el, if God c●●curreth with all; For as we perceive by the letters of many judicious men, there hath not been a greater firebrand to enkindle insurrections and tumults to the disturbance of the king of France with all his country, than the rumours which john Deane of Salisbury upon his return from us is said to have dispersed in those parts.]  
Dated at Benevent the eleventh of the Kalends of Septemb. Thus truly the peace which was once or twice confirmed, was now clean dissolved again.  
But let us here set down the convenantes and conditions which were formerly contrived for conclusion of a peace between the two kings, for these are signified in an epistle of john of Salisbury sent to the Archdeacon of Excester, wherein is mentioned how in the assembly at Soisson they proceeded in this sort concerning the Articles of peace now ratified anew. The king of England ought to return again unto the homage of the king of France, and taking a corporal and public oath to profess before all men, that for the Duchy of Normandy he would serve him as his Lord in such wise as the Dukes his Predecessors were accustomed to serve the kings of France. That he was bound to resign the Counties of Aniove and Cenomane, together with the fealty of the peers depending on these Signiories to Henry his son, who thereupon was to do homage and fealty to the king of France against all men, neither to owe any more to his father or brothers therefore, but what the consideration of nature or merit required. The king of France on the other side did grant to Richard, son to the king of England the Duchy of Aquitaine on like conditions, giving him his daughter in marriage without any dowry, who was nevertheless at her father's pleasure to accept any free gift towards her marriage These were the conditions of peace establshed at Easter: but upon new occasions broke out a rapture of war again; whereupon it was necessary the covenantes after our Lord's Ascension should once more be revived, saving the king of France would not be obliged to beestowe his daughter on Richard the king of England's son. Thus is it there related at large. And yet although Pope Alexander (as hath been said) admonished by letters his Legates who were sent into France, that setting other business a part, they should only bend their forces to reunite the kings so rend in wars; nevertheless one of the Legates William of Papia not performing (as it was beeseeming) the office of a Mediator, far from indifferency, which declineth in affection to neither part, became presently an absolute partaker with his friend Henry, king of England, 
William the Legate taketh part● with the king of England. Cod. Vat. lib. 2. epist. 32. The discourse of the encounter of the two kings.  whereupon the king of France was somewhat moved against him. There remaineth a perfect declaration of all this in writing, containing other things worth the knowledge, and is set down in the letter of john of Salisbury sent to Master Lombard in these words. [When the kings were come to the place appointed for conference. Ewdo earl of Britain and Rowland of Dynamen broke into many and grievous complaints to the king of France against the king of England, but Edwo especially beewayled that his daughter, who being yet a virgin, was delivered into his hands for a pledge of peace, was afterwards gotten with child by him, being therein a Traitor, adulterer and intestious. For the king and Ewdoes' wife were borne of two sisters. But the Earl of Angolysme and March with the Vice-count of Douai, Robert de Silly, Geffrey de Licimacke, Henry de Rancore, and the Abbot of Caroffy pleaded for restitution of losses they incurred by the king of England and his subjects after the truce was taken. For the Abbot affirmed his Monastery appertained to the Dominion of the king of France, since the time of Charles the great who was their founder.] And a little after. [The king of France having there understood, that the Cardinal sat in the king of England's counsel, incensed said: he had not deserved of the Church of Rome that the Cardinal (as hitherto he had ever done) should favour his enemies, and that at this instant he would not receive any thing for the love he bore to the Earl or Cardinal, but only for his own right, etc.] And after many matters he addeth: that the parley of the kings being ended, the king of England with great ostentation vaunting showed the Pope's letters, whereby he had enjoined Saint Thomas not to publish any excommunication or interdiction against the king or any of his English, so long as the Legates remained there, suspending him thus from his authority, and boasted that he had with triumph in a sort obtained of the Church of Rome whatsomever he desired of the Pope. The procurer of these letters was one of the Legates William of Papia. john of Salisbury openeth and delivereth the whole matter in his epistle to the Archdeacon of Excester, where we thus read.  
It is apparent the letters, whereby the king glorieth that he hath restrained my Lord of Canterburys' power, until he reconcileth himself unto his royal favour, were purchased by this device. The often mentioned Papia known how my Lord of Canterbury had obtained authority from the Apostolic Sea to publish against the king the sentence of excommunication, and against his kingdom the like of Interdiction, unless the king within a time limited by the letters made full restitution to the Church of all things taken away with ample satisfaction: wherefore he wrote to my lord the Pope beeseeching him with a lamentable petition, to proceed with the king in a milder fashion; otherwise the king to the shame and eternal disgrace of the Church of Rome (according as he hath resolved if he were more rigorously handled) would cast as well himself as his Associate Oddo into chains and prisons, where they should pass a life abridged with miseries, yea a time more terrible than death itself, persuading therefore his Holiness that the king intended thus to tyrannize, he obtained for contenting him, and continuing the free liberty of himself and his associate, whereby they might the easier travel in these affairs, this Apostolical letter, which hath so much afflicted the minds of you and all other true Catholics.] So writeth Salisbury of this letter so fraudulenty procured from his Holiness by William of Papia one of the Legates.  
By reason hereof the king of France grew wonderfully discontented with Pope Alexander, which the elected Bishop of Charters perceaving, certified his Holiness thereof, writing thus of the king of France. [Among all the kingdoms of this world in my opinion there is not one which hath continually showed a faith more sincere, a charity more fervent, a devotion more plentiful to the Sea Apostolic then that of France; There is not one among the kings and princes, who obeyeth your Mandates with more humility, honoureth the Church and Ecclesiastical persons with more devotion, and defendeth them with greater endeavours than our most Christian king: There is not a Church which hath been more serviceable to the Church of Rome in all her distresses, then that of France. This Church of France and the king himself became suitors to your Holiness on the beehalfe of my Lord of Canterbury, who hath for the Church's liberty, and defending the dignity of your Majesty continued a banished man in exile now four whole years. There pleadeth against him before your Holiness a Tyrant, a persecutor of the Church and to the kingdom of France open enemy, whose iniquity is notorious to all men, And yet notwithstanding, which I am ashamed to speak, and grieve to see, malice hath hitherto prevailed in vanity. For why when as he lately came to a parley with the most Christian king, where by the mediation of the Earl of Flanders, who invited my Lord of Canterbury thither, 
The king of England vaunteth of the suspension of S Thomas from proceeding against him.  there was earnest endeavouring to renew a peace to the Church, he caused to be read in the hearing of his Bishops and Peers the Apostolical letters, wherein was decreed that the aforesaid Canterbury should not publish any sentence against him or his land, nor yet any way molest any person under his Dominion, until he were reconciled to the king. Upon the hearing whereof the most Christian king was confounded, and the whole realm together with all the children of the Church conceived exceeding grief, to see a just man, a reverend Bishop suspended without cause, and that there proceeded from the Apostolic Sea a writing that would prove so pernicious a Precedent. 
Cod Vat. lib 2. epist. ●0. ] Thus wrote William the Elect of Charters, whose singular commendation, john of Salisbury in his letter to john Bishope of Poytiers setteth forth in these words. [A man assuredly of great hope, of high fame, of eminent authority.] And a little after. [There is not in the Clergy of France (I sperke it from my heart) who excelled him for wisdom and eloquence.] Moreover the king of France sent letters importing as much to his Holiness. And saint Thomas himself hath his letters yet extant which he wrote to Manfred the Cardinal, to Bernard Bishop of Portua, and to Humbald and Hyacinth Cardinals, 
Ibid●m epist. 52.  all tending to that purpose. But this concerning the suspension was granted by the Pope, before he understood the aforesaid deceits of john of Oxeforde, 
Ibidem epist. 54. Ibid epist. 55  which being once discovered, he was incensed with such a zeal against this treachery, that he suspended presently the Legates from approaching to the king, and with his letters comforted Saint Thomas, all which is witnessed in the letters of john of Salisbury to Sylvester, where first he writeth of the most magnificent entertainment of saint Thomas by the king of France in these words: [The most Christian king of France received my Lord of Canterbury at Senon with royal magnificence in the Church of S. Columb, 
Ibid epist. 90  and in all respects doth so honour and reverence him, as beeseemeth the Christ or anointed of our Lord to be entertained by a most Christian man: yea in the eyes of that most faithful Prince (as himself confesseth) the days seem few and the expenses small in comparison of the great love which he beestoweth in the service of the Priest of Christ and of this Apostolical man; and therefore this faith which with humility he practiseth, I beseech God with worthy retribution to reward, whose bounty it is that living in the midst of his enemies without blood or war he prospereth in all things, and (which most highly he esteemeth) is beloved and greatly respected by his subjects, 
2 Reg. 6.  as Obededon the Gethean upon receiving the ark of God found the fruits of a divine benediction in the fertility of his handmaids and flocks, together with the multiplying of his whole possession: 
2. Paral. 34. & 35. ibidem. 20  and as Olela for receiving the same ark being cast out of the Temple of our Lord by Achaz obtained in the silence of the Bishops and priests the grace of Prophecy: This most Christian king receiving into his realm the Church of Rome in the person of Pope Alexander, had by his wife a son, and (by God's grace) heir of his faith and kingdom, a thing which above all others he most earnestly desired, and now for his charity to the afflicted Church of England he confidently expecteth an other reward, which God of his goodness give him. My lord the Pope hath of late as well by message as letters recomforted the Archbishop of Canterbury, and I would to God the world understood with what sleights and devices the notorious swearer procured that, whereof the Adversaries of the Church do so gloriously vaunt.] And a little after. These things are yet upon the necessity of obedience concealed from the world, but our hope is that all will be shortly published, because (as we certainly hear) the coming of the Legates: which hath by them been so gladly expected, is now suspended, or rather frustrated, upon the discovery of Oxeforde the swearers falsehood. Thus Salisbury.] Yet indeed the coming of the Legates to the king of England, being for a time suspended, was not suffered to proceed until almost the later end of Autumn.  
But Pope Alexander receiving so many complaints by the letters of sundry persons, for suspending Saint Thomas, somewhat moved thereat, writing to the Legates signified, how he nothing at all abrogated the authority of Saint Thomas, but rather suspended the power of the Legates themselves from intermeddling any way as judges in deciding these controversyes, For the letters he sent to the Legates a latere: Dated 9 Maij are these.  
After your departure came heavy tidings to our cares, how our beloved son john Deane of Salisbury publicly declared, that in regard we exempted Bishops and other Ecclesiastical and temporal persons of the kingdom of England, from the jurisdiction and authority of our reverend brother Thomas Archbishop of Canterbury, we did all this to satisfy the will and pleasure of the king of England, and to depose and condemn the Archbishop, and that we sent ye purposely to that end. It is also insinuated to us, that john Cunim of Oxeforde shown to Guydo the Antipope of Crema all the letters he procured of us, whereupon the Archbishop being confounded with shame and grief, our most dearly beloved son in Christ Lewes the renowned king of France together with his Princes through these reports are very much troubled and extremely moved, for although it was suggested to us by many and made in a sort to seem credible that the aforesaid john did only, and so faithfully labour for the honour and advancement of the Archbishop with his Church, and for the liberty of the same, pretending that at his return home he would with his labour and industry procure the delivery of Ecclesiastical persons from restraint of imprisonment, which they endured upon the king's Commitment: and last allbeeit the forementioned john signified to us by his letter how the king in the presence of many did publicly say, He would conserve untouched to the Clergy of England the self same libertyes which they had in the reign of his Grandfather king Henry: yet nevertheless in regard the fame hereof is so fare spread, as it causeth our good name in those parts to be consumed with infamy; we admonish and command your wisdoms, that ye have instantly a special care to recomfort the said Archbishop with your letters, and clearing his mind from all sorrow and suspicion, ye endeavour by all means to reconcile him to the king and work a perfect peace among them, and that hereein ye spend all the care and diligence ye possibly can, provided always that ye preserve pure and untouched the ancient laws and libertyes belonging to him and his Church, neither do ye any thing else of importance within the king's principalityes; enter not in any case into his kingdom, although himself doth never so much entreat ye, unless the Archbishop be first accorded unfeignedly with him, because it will contract to ye and us a wonderful infamy, whereby the voice of the people will rend in pieces your honour with slanderous detractions; but for john Cumyn if ye find the allegations to be justified against him, censure him with severity, that he be made an example hereafter to terrify others. We also will, that in all your actions and affairs ye behave yourselves advisedly, gravely and providently, to the end no cause of reproach be any way found against ye, but that the devotion of both kingdoms by your travel and conversation be continually increased as well to us as the Church, whereby ye may gain to yourselves an eternal praise and glory.] Dated at Lateran in the Nones of May.  
These letters being received and diwlged in France did breed a singular joy in all devout minds as the epistles of diverse do testify. Moreover it so fell out as the Pope's Legates upon occasions did often mention in excusing themselves to the king of England, that their authority was by his Holiness diminished. Yea although the letters of Alexander were not extant, it is nevertheless most assured that the Legates have professed the same in the presence of the kings both of England and France, as it appeareth out of the epistle hereafter to be recited.  
But the Legate of Papia, allbee it is his authority was very much lessened by the Apostolical letters, did notwithstanding leave nothing undone to obtain for the king of England his heart's desire, with the overthrow of the cause of Saint Thomas, who in the mean time was encouraged with the Pope's letters writing in this sort.  
[Although the calamity of adversities and labours seemeth more terribly to threaten and prevail against you, set nevertheless before your eyes the sundry examples of the holy fathers, who like yourself suffering for the zeal of justice many distresses and afflictions, deserved thereby to win with great felicity an everlasting crown in the kingdom of heaven. Wherefore we desire and admonish your wisdom that having in your sight the saying, Blessed are they who suffer persecution for justice: you will not let your mind be broken with crosses, nor fall from her settled estate with any tribulations, but strengthen the same with the virtue of fortitude and constancy. Where you know assuredly the justice and liberty of the Church to have received detriment, do not there in any case endeavour to renew a peace with the king of England to the suppression and abridgement of the Church's dignity: but on the other side, so far as it may stand with the honour of your degree and liberty of the Church, humble yourself and labour by all means to recover his grace and favour, neither conceive of him a needless fear, nor require more security than is convenient, because (as we beelieve) after he hath once reconciled himself unto you, he neither will himself offend, nor suffer any other to offend you: and for us (as we have often signified to you both by message and writing) we will ever love you as our dearest with a sincere charity, and procure the conservation of your honour with the increase of your liberty and dignity, so far as God will permit us.] This was alexander's Epistell worthy so renowned a Pope. But to the matter, let us now see what ensued here upon. After long indirect ways and perplexityes, the Legates who were sent from the City, did hardly at the length, in the Kalends of january and end of Autumn come together to the king of England for managing the business wherein they were employed. But how matters passed between them and the king, theyre own report to Pope Alexander, in the name of the Legates of the Apostolic Sea, declareth, 
Ibidem epist. 28.  which being written by one of them William of Papia, with a mind extremely bend against the Archbishop, layeth all the blame on Saint Thomas, in so much as we ought not to make any reckoning thereof, unless he be withal admitted to audience, who being innocent, was accused as culpable. Yet hear his relation, or rather a most bitter accusation of Saint Thomas.  
To our most blessed father and lord Alexander by the grace of God the most high Bishop, William and Oddo by the same grace Cardinals, wishing prosperity remember the humble and devout service of their subjection.  

The report of William the Legate to the Pope, with an invective against Saint Thomas.  Coming to the dominions of the most renowned king of England, we found the controversy between him and Canterbury aggravated in far worse sort (beelieve us) then willingly we could have wished: for the king with the greatest part of his followers affirmed how the Archbishop with great vehemency incensed the most worthy king of France against him, and in like sort induced his cousin the Earl of Flanders, who before did bear him no malice, to fall out with him, and raise the most powerful war he could against him, and this he known of certainty as a thing apparent by evident demonstrations. For whereas the Earl departed from the king with show of friendship, the Arbishop coming in his province to the very seat of the war, incited, as much as in him lay, as well the king of France, as the aforesaid Earl to arms: when therefore we first entered into parley with the king at Cane, we delivered into his hands (as best beeseemed us) the letters from your Holiness, which when he had diligently and considerately read, finding in the perusal of them, that they somewhat differed and disagreed from others which he had received from your Holiness formerly concerning the same matter, began to be stirred with greater indignation, and that the more, because, as he said, he was assured how the Archbishop, after our departure from your Holiness, received letters whereby he was absolutely exempted from our judgement, and was no way bound to answer before us.  
He affirmed moreover that the informations delivered to your Holiness, concerning the ancient customs of England, were rather bolstered out with falshoodes, then supported by truth, which the Bishops there present did witness. The king offered also, that if any customs since his time were devised contrary to the Eccelesiastical laws, he would submit them to the judgement of your Holiness to be confirmed or canceled. 
The Legates appoint a time for parley with Saint Thomas.  Calling therefore unto us the Archishops, Bishops, and Abbots of the king's Dominions, to the end the king should not absolutely deprive us of all hope of peace, but rather suffer himself to be drawn might have a conference with the Arbishop, as well concerning the peace as the judgement. Sending therefore letters unto him by our own chaplains, we appointed a certain and safe place, where we might have conference with him in the feast of Sa●●● Martin: He nevertheless pretending excuses put of th●● Parley until the Octaves of this Saint, which truly molested the king more than we could imagine; but when we saw the Archbishop (although we offered hi● safe conducts) would nevertheless give us no meetings in any part of the king's dominions which confined on France, we being willing to yield to him, to the end there might be nothing wanting in us, which might redound to his profit, came to a place in the realm of France which himself appointed.  

The parles beetween the Legates and S. Thomas.  Where being at the parley, we first began most earnestly to persuade and instantly exhort him, that he would behave himself to the king, who had been his singular Benefactor, with such humility, as might minister unto us sufficient matter whereupon to ground our petition of peace: at which motion retiring himself aside with his friends, after consultation with them he answered, that he had sufficiently humbled himself to the king without impeachement of the honour of God, the liberty of the Church, the reputation of his own person, the possessions of the Churches, and lastly the justice due to him and his; these things so numbered up, we seriously persuading him (as it was necessary) to descend to particulars, when he would allege nothing either certain or particular we consequently demanded of him, if in the matters specified in your letters, he would submit himself to our judgement in sort as the king and the Bishops had already undertaken to do; to which our demand be presently replied, he had received no Mandate from your holiness to that purpose; but if he, with all his, might first be fully restored, he would then proceed herein according as by the Apostolic Sea he should be commanded.  
So returning from the parley, since his words neither ●ended to judgement nor agreement, nor yet he would by ●ny mean enter into the matter: we manifested unto the ●ing some things known to us concealing nevertheless 〈◊〉 as it was convenient) other passages, and tempering what we heard with discretion. Having therefore ended ●ur speech, the king and peers there present began to maintain, that his Majesty was now set at liberty, since ●he Archbishop disclaimed from judgement: whereupon after the king had showed signs of great disturbance, the Bishops and abbots of the kingdom of England together with many others of the Clergy demanded earnestly whether we could enforce by virtue of any special mandate, or by our Legantyne power, the Archbishop to stand to judgement, and when they understood our faculties were herein insufficient lest the Archbishop being 〈◊〉 not subject to judgement should (as before he had done) work molestation to some of the kingdom, in regard that therein our presence could profit them nothing, and was not able to defend them against the Archbishop, with a general consultation and consent they appealed to the audience of your Holiness, assigning the term of their appeal the feast of Saint Martin, which shall fall the next winter following, flying in the mean time for defence of them and theirs to the Apostolical protection, and including all the subjects of the realm with the whole kingdom within the Edict of this appellation. Lastly we knowing this matter evidently to tend to the Churches exceeding detriment, did by your and our authority absolutely forbid the Archbishop (first in regard he was restrained by your letters, then because they appealed solemnly against him) that he should not hereafter attempt any thing to the aggreevance of the kingdom, people, or Churches of the realm. It is therefore the part of your Apostolical providence carefully to foresee that this business turn not to the grievous damage of the Church, as they who respect the Churches especial commodity fear and doubt.]  
This was the relation of the Apostolical Legates to Pope Alexander. But here we are to se● down likewise the epistle of Saint Thomas concerning these matters to his Holiness, which was thus.  

Cod. Vat. lib. 2. epist. 50.  [The greatness of our miseries and bitterness of our griefs confounded the minds of us and our fellows in exile, and afflicted with a heavy scandal the most Christian king the peers of France compassionating the Church, which as it seemed in the coming of john of Oxeforde was given over into the hands of them who sought the deprivation of her life, in so much as with exasperated hearts they complained that faith and truth were taken of from the earth. But (for the which the father of mercies reward your pity, most holy judge, most living Parent, and of the Church of God faithful Guardian) according to the multitude of dolours in our hearts, your consolations have rejoiced our souls. For now are we revived in hope, and the most Christian king with his kingdom yielding infinite thankes to your Apostleship (which God most highly bless and conserve for many years) retort all this their indignation upon them who gloryed they had with their oaths triumphed over your Majesty. For the king having received your l●●ters of excuse written by your excellency, instantly praised and magnifyed the grace of your wisdom, justice, sanctity and blessedness, and with great joy laid open to the detractors the malice and deceits of them who had with false rumours so foully scandalised the Church of France, beating this someytmes into the ears of them (if perchance they were present) who were unwilling to hearken thereunto, in regard they sided with the contrary part. But his joy was more increased after his conference with your Legates, by whom being received of him with reverence (as he confessed) he understood they came not to prejudice the liberty of the Church or us, but to compose a peace between the king of England and us, and (if it were possible) between him and the Church of God. And I pray God they may prosper in this way, with his grace, v herein they shall find us most ready Assystantes for retaining the honour of God, and the Church's liberty.  
And being invited by them to a parley in the confines of the kingdoms the tenth day following, we having then (we speak on our conscience) but three horses in our stable, obtained a forbearance far seven days more, to assemble together our exiled company being poor wretches miserably dispersed here and there, yet necessary as well for comfort in this intended journey, as to help us with theyre counsel in the carriage of this business: who albeit they were hardly able to be called together in a time so short, and penury so pressing on all sides, nevertheless we gave our Lord the Legates meeting on the Octaves of Saint Martin. The most Christian king by his servants apppointed for that purpose (for which God in the mercy of his word reward him) liberally and bountefully entertaining us with our fellows the whole company of Christ's exiled whoe flocked together from every place. And as it was signified to us by some, our persecutors did all they might to breed vexation in our journeys and chargeable disbursements, to the end they might make us burdensome and odious by the great weight and tedious prolonging of our expenses, to the king of France, who among others the poor of Christ, releiveth us with his alms: for they think to reap a great benefit of their malice, if they could disturb us of this habitation, which God hath provided for us, and deprive us of the Prince's charity, 〈◊〉 as they beereaved us of our assistance among the Cistercians. There came only with my Lords the Legates, the Archbishop of Rouen, the other Bishops and Abbots of our province (whom it pleased the king to call) being left at Rouen.  
They laid therefore open first before our eyes the cruelty of the king, the malice of the times, the necessities and calamities of the Churches, which in all parts of the world almost (France only excepted) was assailed and oppressed with adversities scarce tolerable, and many other words they used of the mighty power of our prince, his love and reverence to the Church of Rome: his favour, grace, and benefits bestowed on us, aggravating withal excellency, the accusations of iniuries done by us and ours, wherewith he complained that he was wonderfully wronged, affirming we procured both the king of France and Earl of Flanders to make wars against him; then they persuaded us to endeavour with great humility and ample show of devotion and moderation to appease his indignation, if so extreme a fierce nature may by any means be reclaimed, and so rough and unbridled a disposition broken: yea they asked counsel of us (who in times past were accustomed to know him more inwardly) how they might soften the hardness of his heart, for he shown himself more distasteful to them, after he perceived how they could not according to the promises made by john of Oxeforde, contrary to God and all laws, pronounce against us at his pleasure the sentence of condemnation; but what he said in the hearing of his Bishops, shall by God's assistance be delivered you more commodiously by word of mouth then by writing. And for us we yield thankes to your Holiness that you are so carefully of the Church's peace and ours, which ours if the Church's peace and yours.  
We avoided the suspicions by which the king laboured to tax us, with true and probable reasons, and the king of France himself the next day following did as fare as concerned him in the presence of the Cardinals' clear our innocency with his oath, being (as the searcher and judge of hearts knoweth) guiltless of this fault; neither are we so dull and slow to beeleive the law prophetts and Gospel, that in a point of this great importance, laying aside our spiritual weapons and the shields of Apostolic discipline, we should suppose arms of the flesh to be used especially by priests; for we know we are not to trust, in princes, and accursed is he who maketh flesh his arm; 
jerem. 17●  and to the end they might not falsely device any such thing against us, we long abstained from having conference with the king, until at the last upon his commandment we came, that we might present to him the letters of our excuse, and obtain a free passage and safe conduct for my lord Oddo the Legate who sent to us for that purpose his chaplain Papia, for he had procured the like from the king of England: the king of France also as then unripped unto us an old injury (as he said) offered him by them at such time as he accepted you as his father and lord, and lastly he took worst of all the vainglorious boasting of john of Oxeforde with those of his faction. After his having graciously admitted our excuse and granting the pass we desired, we returned to the place of our poor abode expecting with patience relief from our Lord.  
And because our Lords the Legates required at our hands all humility and show of modesty, whereby so magnificent a prince might be appeased and pleased; we answered we would according to their counsel render unto him as to our Lord and king most willingly and devoutly all humility, service and reverence, saving ever to God and the Apostolic Sea their honour, to the Churches her liberty, to us respect of our person, and to Churches their possessions, and if any thing seemed according to their opinion to be herein added, lessened, or altered, we beesought them to certify us, in regard it was our desire to obey them so far as stood with our condition & profession, they replying they would not consult hereof, nor came to us then to give advice but ask counsel of us, essaying us they demanded (that we may use my lord William's words) in regard we were not better than our forefathers we would in their presence promise our king to observe all the customs which his ancestors held in the time of our Predecessors, and so all controversyes on both sides being laid asleep (if they could bring this about which would not be done as they thought without difficulty) for us to receive our Archbishoppricke again, and to recover his grace and favour. Whereunto we said that none of our predecessors were ever by any king constrained to make this protestation, neither we (God willing) would ever profess to observe the customs which utterly destroy the liberty of God's Church, pluck up by the roots the privilege of the Apostolic Sea, and are open and absolute oppugners of the law of God, from the which of your mercy you absolved us at Senon in the presence of themselves and many others, whenas you used withal these words worthy of your Apostolical mouth, which by God's grace shall never depart out of our mind, that we ought rather yield out necks to the sword of the executioner, than consent to such wicked customs, and for a filthy and base commodity of our temporal estates, and greedy purchase of a frail life, to neglect our pastoral office. There were read in their presence those reprobate customs, some of which we had already condemned, yea which the whole Catholic Church had in many Counsels before our age together with the observers of them accursed; we asked them if it were then any way lawful for a priest without peril of his order and danger of his soul to observe them, yea or to wink at them; we said moreover we had formerly sworn our fealty unto the king, with reservation of the honour of our order, and that we would ever willingly observe the same so far forth as we do not frustrate our faith due to Almighty God: whereupon one (whom as your Holiness knoweth we have held and ever aught to have in suspicion) urged us thus; that better it was absolutely to yield, than the Church to be in this sort disturbed; and to this effect were multiplied many persuasive speeches, which will better be delivered by word of mouth then otherwise: to whom we replied, that in this cause we would never yield, in regard it would prove a pernicious example, and turn to the ruin of the Ecclesiastical liberty, yea perhaps to the damage of the Christian faith, for who hereafter would then ever dare to open his mouth? what is he who (when the Pastors shall thus run away) will rise against them to oppose himself as a wall for the house of Israel? we said moreover neither your Holiness nor any Apostolical men instructed ever the Church of God with such examples. Did not (upon the flight of the Pastors as it is famousely reported in Histories) all Egypt return to Idolatry, where at the first Religion so exceedingly flourished? Then running to an other matter, they demanded if we would abide the judgement of the Legates in the controversy between the king and us, and that if herein we refused judgement we seemed to justify the king's side, and in the eyes of many to diminish the credit of our cause: where on the other part (if it standeth with your pleasure) we are not bound to admit our adversary for a judge: neither can we be confident of any herein but only in your presence, for by reason of the banishment of us and ours, the king so frighteth and terrifyeth all men with the vexation and losses of others, as none, knowing it, dareth once affoarde us a good word. Considering deeply all this, we tempered our answer so as we neither refused nor accepted this judgement and dangerous trial: For we said, whensoever we, who were thus beerefte of Archbishoppricke, government, and all our goods, were restored again to what we loft, we would then gladly, and when we ought submit ourselves to your determination, or the judgement of him or them, whom by your mandate you should appoint, nor could we nor would we fly from justice; in the mean time we could not with any reason be constrained to a contentious course of law, neither were our poor means able to support it, neither could the liberality of the most renowned king, without molestation, extend itself so far as to maintain us with the poor of Christ our banished brothers upon his expense under the roofs of strangers, especially since he aboundeth not at this instant with money; for where he hath plenty of victuals, there can he more tolerably defray our charges.  
Then descended they to the third question, demanding if we would admit the process of the Bishops who appealed against us before those judges: But we answered, we received no mandate of yours concerning this business, nor yet that our poverty was able to undergo the expenses of such a controversy: forth at was the drift of our Aduerssaryes (as we understood by them who could not be ignorant herein) to give a taint to our person upon any occasion in the presence of the Legates, thereby to work us any wrong. For they conjectured that none of the province durst assist: us against the king, in regard whereof they might the sooner procure our ruin: and the king called out only those to this conference, who being our Adversaries from the first raising of this storm, were known to be the inventors of so great a mischief, which were the Archbishop of York with the Bishops of London and Chichester, the Bishop of Worcester being also sent for with them, that under the veil of his worthiness the malice of the rest might be shadowed. But as your wisdom may remember these who now so applaud the king's pleasure, and above the rest (as it is openly known) thirst our blood, are they who sometimes so much extolled in their letters full fraught with our praises, the procuring of our Pall, and the form of our election together with our person; but now contradicting both truth, and themselves, through an impudence of lying and flattering, they become contemptible, whilst at the pleasure of the Prince, like the slave in the Comedy, now they say, now they gainsay: these are they (o father) who give horns to the sinner, and if he be not made enough, incense him more, laying soft cushions under his elbow, and lulling a sleep on dainty pillows the head that languisheth with sins.  
Since therefore they who ought with their counsel, assistance and authority to be the pillars of the Church, do now with their flattery and expenses animate and arm the persecutors of the divine law and of ourselves against her and us, it is not safe nor possible for us to subject ourselves to judgement, but only in the presence of your Holiness, and to be examined by yourself: For although the Church may conceive a great hope of the sincere proceeding of one of the Legates, and we are confident in him, especially in matters appertaining to God, nevertheless there is not any man but yourself to whom we dare commit this cause of our Lords; and for the other, God make him the man who may save his soul and beeseeme the place of a priest Cardinal of the Roman Church; yet let that never come to pass which (pleaseth it you to remember) we forewarned and fear will yet happen, if it should fortune, the wisdom, eloquence and authority of my Lord William should concur with the power and wilful disposition of the king of England, we doubt (we say) they will demand of us by their counsel and consent those things which either be grievous for you to hear and impossible to be effected, or otherwise displeasing to God and odious to the world.  
And because the charge of all Churches resteth on your shoulders, turn (if it please you) your eyes on the west, mark and see in what sort the Church, is there handled, let it be told by the lord Oddo, whom we beeleive the spirit of God guideth, let him declare what he beholdeth, what he knoweth concerning the Church and Province of Towers, what he heard reported in England, what he hath by experience found in Normandy, and we beeleive you will say with tears, there is no grief like to the grief of this. For to let pass the Churches of Canterbury and Towers which he holdeth in his hands, as you have heard, and we wish you would hear it more fully, he hath now of long time retained to himself seven vacant Bishopprickeses in the provinces beelonging to us and Rouen, nor suffereth any pastors to be ordained in them, the Ecclesiastical state of the kingdom is given his followers to be trampled under their feet and made their prey: If we look not to this (most holy father) how shall we answer Christ in the day of judgement? who will resist Antichrist at his coming, if we suffer thus the vices and offences of his forerunners? with such enduring as this, Potentates grow proud, the kings of Nations turn to be Tyrants, and imagine the Church ought to have no right, no privilege, but depending only on their pleasure: but blessed is he who holdeth and dasheth the little ones on the rock. For if judas being commanded by the law rooteth not out the Cannonytes, they will grow up to be perpetually his Adversary and his sting. Be therefore (father) of good comfort, and be a courageous commander, we have more on our side than they have on theirs; God hath broken in pieces Frederick the hammer of the impious, being ready also shortly to strike others unless they amend and have peace with the Church of God.  
And to conclude, we only expect the sentence of your mouth, or of his who hath been accustomed to beereave Princes of their spirits, and deliver the poor from the potent. You shall receive more by word of mouth which we thought inconvenient to commit to writing. Let your excellency be thus persuaded, that if we would from the beeginning have given way to these wicked customs, we needed not now intercession of any Cardinal, nor yet of any man living. In vain (God willing) do they lay before our eyes the examples of the Sicilians or Hungarians: which at the day of judgement cannot excuse us, if we prefer the barbarism of Tyrants before Apostolical constitutions, and beeleive the usurping pride of worldly powers to be rather a rule to direct our life, than the Eternal Testament confirmed with the blood and death of the son of God. To frame therefore a lamentable end to our former discourse, let your Holiness now consider, if this aught to be the fruit of our labour, travail and exile, thus to be judged, naked, miserable, deprived of our whole estate, and these extremityes in our trial, only because we attempted for the liberty of the Church, to withstand a most fierce oppressor of the same? Yea we, who daily expect comfort from this desolation, joy for this misery with a just revenge from God and you against the Church's Adversaries for their injury done to Christ. Can it not sufficiently satisfy them, who sought our life, that they have murdered some of us? nor yet could they content themselves with our poverty and calamity, being scarce able to live by relief from the alms of strangers, but that we must moreover with this Legantyne authority (which would it had never been) be in vain protracted and delayed from years to years, from grief to grief, from misery to confusion? Yea our right and justice to be turned to the ruin of us and our wretched Associates? Good God, what will be the end of this dolour? Arise (o Lord) adjudge thy cause, revenge the blood of thy servants thus impiously killed, together with those who through intolerable afflictions do even now faint, since there is none but our Lord the Pope, and some few left with him who will deliver us out of the hands of our enemies. God grant your Holiness for many years well to live and prosper, that we with our unfortunate fellows may live and recover.] This was the report of Saint Thomas unto the Pope. In the mean while the Legates Cardinals signified to Saint Thomas, how the king of England had obtained from his Holiness, which as we see by all means possible he bruited abroad, that the authority of Saint Thomas concerning the affairs of the English Church was wholly interdicted. There is extant a restraint in this manner, which was sent by them to Saint Thomas written in these words.  
To our reverend and most beloved brother the Archbishop of Canterbury, William and Oddo Cardinals send greeting.  
The king was certified of your answer as well concerning the agreement, as also the cause, 
Cod. Vat. lib. 2. epist. 29.  if so it pleased him to proceed against you: and whereas he was before by reason of your other actions (as he said) incensed enough and too to much, he became now enraged with a greater and more vehement indignation, accusing peremptorily the erection of your mind against him, and our Lord the Pope's nrglect of his affairs. Moreover the Bishops and abbot of the kingdom of England hearing you would have no dealing with them, nor yet stand to our judgement, read openly in our presence our Lord the Pope's letters, wherein (as he saith) he commandeth you to forbear interdicting the land: They demanded also of us, if they might by us or either of us through this our Legantine authority be defended against these your molestations of them in England: whereunto when we answered, we had no power at all concerning any matters in the realm of England, they appealed there instantly both for themselves and the whole kingdom unto our lord the Pope, sheilding themselves and the realm under the protection of his Holiness and us, assigning for their day the feast of Saint Martin: wherefore we command your dearly beloved self, and enjoin you on the beehalfe of the Pope and ourselves, that answering the foresaid Appeal and respecting the restraint which our Lord the Pope, as he affirmeth, hath lain upon you, you attempt no interdiction or excommunication against the realm of England, before you have appeared in the Apostolic presence, and understood the pleasure of his Holiness and the Church, of Rome herein. The Bishops likewise and abbot themselves have sent their especial messengers to denounce to you this their Appeal made in our presence, together with the determined day.  
This was the Mandate of the Legates. But when this news of the inhibition or restraint of the authority of Saint Thomas was not only by letters signified unto him, but also (as before, you have heard) reported every where to the scandal of all good men, who favoured the Church's liberty, S. Thomas being herewith exceedingly afflicted, did write lamentable letters replenished with complaints hereof, as well to Pope Alexander himself, as also to all the Cardinals of the Roman Church wherein he discovered the bitter sorrow of his mind, all which especially we can readily declare, being extant in the end of the same often recited book of Epistles, and were by error of the writer omitted in the second book after the 45. epistle, as the corrector of that error hath admonished us. The epistle of Saint Thomas to Pope Alexander is in this wise.  
To his most beloved lord and holy father Alexander by the grace of God high Bishop, Thomas the humble servant of the Church of Canterbury a wretched and miserable banished man together with his exiled Associates wisheth prosperity and all felicity.  

Saint Thowryteth to the Pope expressing his sorrow.  We send to your holiness the bearers hereof being two persons faithful to us, and fellows of our miserable exile, such at this instant as we could get, and them whom we have assigned to deliver in your presence, the certain and pitiful relation of matters concerning us now lately acted, and withal the necessity of our calamities being assuredly above measure, that we may thereupon receive (if it please you) with speed, redress by your means from this oppression of the Church and us, (which help, though most due, is yet too long delayed) and obtain withal through, the hand of your mercy, relief in our grievous distresses, least being otherwise cruelly and abover sure depressed, we faint in this tribulation, a greater then which we have not since the first beginning of our long continued afflictions endured: For we are deferred, the time is now tedious (as your excellency understandeth) we are put of and prolonged no less cruelly then unjustly from years to years in misery and dolour, that if perchance by that way in length of protracted time our life may perish through tribulation, and we thus worn out altogether be extinguished and fall to dust as absolutely spent in the extremities of our disasters, while death in the mean time (which God forbidden) may deprive you of authority, whose power through the mercy of God shall, before it expireth redeem us and ours out of this lake of misery, and break the snares of the malicious contrary to the desire of the wicked. bend down therefore (o Lord) thine ear and hear, open thine eyes and see if there hath been an iniquity equal to this; be diligent, attentive, and mark if there be a dolour like this of us and ours, who are given up for a prey and spoil, unless thy mercy (o God) do presently through the hand of the Apostolic authority succour us, we are made a scorn and derision to those who are about us, being confounded by the authority of your Legates, who would to God they had not dealt thus disorderedly and presumptuously with us and the affairs of the Church, for if they have thus used us in the green wood, what will they do in the dry? we mean in the continuance of this Legantyne authority, which would it had never been. They have suspended us (as much as in them lieth) from all power which we have enjoyed over the Churches and persons of England, although never by God's grace nor by your goodness done at the instance of any Prince or other, or by God's mercy will be done; as your excellency vouchsafed most certainly to promise us. And why (renowned Lord) have you granted this Legantyne authority to such a man (let it be spoken with your pateence) in whose first entrance to this business your Lordship ought to have been circumspect what the fruit of this Legation would he, and more considerate what the end would prove, especially in him whose endeavours were wholly bend from the first, and so are still, to the ruin of the Ecclesiastical dignity and also of yours, if so he may be gracious thereby to the king.  
My Lord, my Lord, on you are cast our eyes lest otherwise we perish, help us (my Lord) and deal with us according to your promises, which we would they had not in vain rejoiced our hearts; for we have endured upon the commandment of your excellency, we have endured peace (we say) and it cometh not; we have expected, by the handy work of your Legates, good, and behold our affliction is more increased, and our troubles more terrible. Take pity on us therefore (my Lord) take pity, since there is none under God who fighteth for us, but only yourself, with your faithful Assistants. Have mercy on us (we say) that God may have mercy on you in that severe judgement, when you must yield account of your Baylywicke, for we have refuge to none under God but yourself, since even they, to purchase she favour of men, oppose against us, who in regard of piety and justice, and for the reverence of the sacred Church of Rome, ought especially to maintain and defend us. For your estates being now consumed, and endless vexations assaulting us, we have not hereafter any means left how to prosecute this troublesome suit and controversy raised by them, nor the least part thereof. Let then your excellency instantly (if it please you) help us and the Church with making an end of this malicious mischief, that there be hereafter no longer delay, because the time now importuneth it, for hardly are we able to breath, our extremities are so great, make haste therefore, that we may receive some benefit of your favour before we die: God send long prosperity and life to your holy and bounteous goodness which we esteem most dearly, and is next under the love of our Lord for us most necessary, that by your magnificence we may begin to revive, who now beegin to dye.  
Please it your wisdom to be also informed that three days before these mischiefs befell us, we sent messengers with letters to signify to your Holiness in what manner we departed from your Legates. For the most Christian king of France, his Queen, the Princes and Bishops of the kingdom with others of lesser note, who loved you, did by theer letters congratulate you, glorifying Almighty God, and thanking his divine Majesty and you, because it was manifest upon the coming of the Legates, as they themselves by word of mouth made known to my Lord the king, that all the rumours were false and most untrue which john the swearer of Oxeforde, and others the king's messengers had vaunted concerning the aggreivances, and overthrow we should receive by the Legates, which raised an unspeakable scandal throughout the whole kingdom of France, and among all who heard this report, they only excepted, who were adversary's to the Church and us, But this harp was turned to lamentation, this mirth to morneing, and the last error made worse than the first: We humbly therefore beseech, that it would please your Holiness to apply a present remedy to a sickness yet beeginning, and to let men openly know according to the truth, how all this presumption was without your privity and contrary to your commandment. And so again God send your Holiness well to do now and eternally.  
Thus much wrote Saint Thomas to Pope Alexander. Which the Saint not satisfied with this seconded with the ensuing complaints to the sacred College of Cardinals.  
To his reverend Lords and Fathers the Bishops, 
Codex Vatican in the Appendix of the epistles, epist. 1.  priests and Deacons by the grace of God Cardinals of the sacred Church of Rome, Thomas by the same grace the humble servant of the Church of Canterbury a wretched and miserable banished man sendeth gteering with remembrance of his most respective dutiful service. 
Saint Thomas complaineth to the College of Cardinals.   
It is not easy for a wretched man to make a grateful discourse, and for the miserable to keep a measure is speech; forgive therefore (we beseech ye) the wretched, and pardon the miserable. We beelieve (most holy fathers) how ye are by the ordinance of Almighty God placed in that your hygth of dignity to this purpose especially that ye should chase away injustice, cut of all presumption, graciously succour the afflicted of the Clergy, and never suffer them to be overborne with reproaches and calamities, but aid and assist the oppressed and aggreived, suppress their false accusers, and severely punish such as work their ruin: For in not chastising the perverse nor resisting the Persecutors of the Church, we do nothing but favour them: He seemeth secretly to consent who opposeth not himself against a manifest offence; whereupon we conclude, it cannot be but that ye are hereafter bound with all your forces and endeavours to assist this cause of ours, And (a little after) is not our cause also yours? yea absolutely yours. Will ye not yet seem to know that the king of England hath usurped, and every day usurpeth even still the possessions of the Church, how he overthroweth the Church's liberty, layeth hands on God's anointed, tyrannising every where and without any respect over the Clergy, casting some into prison, dismembering others, plucking out the eyes of these, enforcing those to undergo the combat of single fight, and likewise causing Clerks to endure the trial of fire and water, making Bishops to disobey their metropolitan, and inferior Clerks their Bishops, not to acknowledge themselves excommunicate, who are nevertheless truly accursed, and in a word (which is fare worse) that he clean abrogateth the whole liberty of the Church, not unlike that infamous Scysmaticke the oppressor of yourselves (Frederick we mean) who laboureth utterly to rend out the very bowels of the Church; if this be suffered to pass unpunished in our king, what will not his heirs presume? what shall your successors endure? Consider how mischiefs daily increase, and the occasions & inventions of mischiefs increase withal.  
Good God, and shall he do all this without controlment? This was not the way of Christ, nor yet of his Apostles, whose imitators ye ought to be, etc.  
By reason therefore of these letters sent as well to Pope Alexander as the Cardinals, of the sacred Roman Church being then at Rome, and likewise by the authority of a man of that worth, and above all by the truth itself, his Holiness with the College of Cardinals was moved to call home with all speed these Legates, who were accused by so many complaints of this saintly man, and his messenger and agent (who resyded at Rome) especially also procuring the same, whom S. Thomas (as it appeareth) admonished to follow the matter effectually with his Holiness, writing among other things unto him th● [Wherefore in all respects it is expedient, 
Cod. Vat. lib. 2. epist. 104.  yea most necessary that you employ all yours endeavours, and with your uttermost power work our Lord the Pope to call back the often recited Cardinals, and cause them to be compelled upon a pain to ensue, if they should refuse presently to depart out of all the king's dominions.] So wrote saint Thomas for recalling the Legates, who (as we have said) was ever favourably heard of his Holiness: for the Pope by his letters recalled them presently back to the City, abrogating all their authority, who before they departed thought good to see the king of England, whereof, and concerning the passage between them, 
Ibidem epist. 6.  a relation then written discourseth in this sort.  
[The next Thursday after the Octaves of Saint Martin the Cardinals came to the Monastery called Bec, 
The reperte of the last conference between the Legates and the King●.  on the morrow to Ligieux, the next day to Saint Peter upon Dyve, and thence the wednesday before the first Sunday in Advent to Argenton, on which day the king gave them meeting two leagues before they entered the town, entertaining them with a pleasant countenance, and accompanied both the Cardinals to their lodging, the second day ensuing after Mass being called early enough in the morning they came and entered the king's chamber to consult with the Archishops, Bishops and Abbots there assembled, and continuing in counsel the space of two hours, they passed on farther the king accompanying them to the outward door of the Chapel, and as they went, the king in the hearing of them and all others said, that he wished his eyes might never more beehould any Cardinal, and dimissed than so hastily, as their lodging being near at hand, yet could they not expect the coming of their horses, but were enforced to ride on such as they could by chance find without the Chapel. Thus departed the Cardinals with no more at the uttermost than four attendants. The Archishops, Bishops and abbots remained with the king and entered the Chamber to sit in counsel, where having continued until evening, they went thence to the Cardinals with discontented countenances, and staying awhile with them, returned to their lodgings. On the morrow, after they had remained with the king six hovers, they went to the Cardinals, and thence back to the king, with returning again to the Cardinals, and so continued, carrying secret messages to and fro. At their meeting being on Saint Andrew's Eve, the king rising early went on hunting, and (as it was certainly supposed) did it of purpose to absent himself: the Bishops came beetymes to the king's Chapel, and thence to the counsel chamber, where after deliberation of matters they departed to the Church near the Cardinals lodging, where the Cardinals being sat, they were called in to hear what they would propose; the Archishops of Roan and York taking their places, after them the Bishops of Worcester, Salisbury, Bayon, London, Chichester, and Angolisme with many abbot, and a company of the Laity. London rose up whose idle and ill digested oration was a manifest argument of his distempered mind; and beeginning ye have seen, etc. And rehearsing the Appeal made by the Bishops of England, and declared formerly by the relation of the Legates, having concluded he said since now they had appealed they desired of the Cardinalle 
a Letters of appellation sent from one judge to another.  Apostles, which (as it is supposed) was given them as proper to their appeal. So the Cardinals departed from the king on the Tewesday after the Sunday wherein is sung Ad te levaui: but in taking leave, the king with great humility beesought the Cardinals to be intercessors to his Holiness, that he would absolutely deliver him from us; and with those words before the Cardinals and all the company he wept, and my Lord William was seen with his tears to accompany him; But my lord Oddo could hardly forbear laughing. Now for the substance of the business thus it is: My Lord William of Papia sendeth a certain chaplain of his, kinsman (as it thought) to Master Lombard, in P●ste to my Lord the Pope, and with him the king sendeth likewise two messengers, the one appertaining to the Bishop of London, called Master Henry Pixim, the other Reynold son to the Bishop of Salisbury. Moreover on Saturday before the second Sunday of Advent there went from the Cardinals being then at Sureux Master jocelin of Chichester and the Chantor of Salisbury towards you to denounce that there was an appeal made against you by the persons of England. [And somewhat after] my Lord Oddo the Cardinal certifyeth my Lord the Pope in secret, that he would never be author or any way guilty of your deposition, although the king seemed to desire nothing else but your head in the dish.] This was the relation sent by a friend of Saint Thomas unto him. And yet there is an other report made by john of Salisbury in his letter to john Bishop of Poytiers, where it is set down thus of the kings imaged mind in their last departure. [The Cardinals found the king in such an excessive fury, as he complained openly that he was beetrayed by my Lord the Pope, 
Cod Vat. lib. 2. epist. 20.  and threatened to forsake him unless he would cause justice to be executed on the Archbishop of Canterbury.] And afterwards concerning what followed when they had appealed he declareth it in these words.  
The Bishops sent also two messengers being of the messengers beelonging to the Legates, one called Walter the Chauntor of Salisbury, the other jocelyn the Chancellor of Chichester to declare the Appeal made in this sort, and to renew the same before the Archbishop. But the Archbishop admitted not the Messengers from the Bishops to speak in his presence, because among others, they came also in the name of the Bishop of London, whom the Archbishope held for excommunicate, and therefore signified to the Cardinals, that they who were employed in this message, had communicated with those whom he had excommunicated: although to delude the Apostolic Mandate they seemed to the ignorant absolved, for our lord the Pope yielded at the last only to this, that in danger of death they might be absolved, taking first an oath to submit themselves to the Pope's Mandate, if they recovered, whereupon they feigning themselves to be in hazard of their lives, because sometimes by their lord's commandment they were to cross the seas, or other while to travail into Wales, obtained absolution from a Welsh Bishop Llanesua, a man unexpert almost in both laws, and who as one wise in making his bargain, had received at the king's hands the Abbey of Abeedon for a Bishopric, and to the end no question might be had of the Pope's Mandate, the Archbishop sent to the Legates the Apostolical letters, whereby they were straightly commanded to reduce all such as were so absolved into their former sentence of excommunication, unless they fully restored unto the Archbishop and his Associates their possessions, with all other things by them unjustly taken away, and that no obstacle of any Appeal should ever hinder this Apostolical Mandate.] And afterwards. [He therefore instantly beesought the Legates, that according to my Lord the Pope● Mandate they would urge these persons excommunicated by him to make satisfaction, or to return the● back to their censure of accursing, etc. saying withal, that Legates were invited to this business, who were weak on this beehalfe, to the end they might be bowed with every blast.] But concerning them who stole out an absolution in regard they were to pass the seas, 
Cod. Vat. lib. 2. epist. 98.  the epistle of john of Salisbury is extant written to Pope Alexander wherein he doth manifest that they could in no case be accounted for absolved.  
After William the Legate understood Saint Thomas had not admitted the Bishop's messengers in respect they were not duly absolved from the excommunication they had incurred, he himself as well in his own as his associate Legates name sent these letters to the Bishops of Norwich and Chichester, both of England, who had the matter by him committed to them for absolving the excommunicate.  

Ibidem.  [We do by these our letters command your wisdoms that upon sight hereof ye absolve such persons as are said to remain in your hands entangled in the chains of excommunication by the Archbishop of Canterbury, taking first of them a promise to stand to our award; and that this occasion being set aside, either of ye, to whom these our letters shall first come, do endeavour to prosecute and accomplish whatsomever shall seem moderate in your judgement, and after they have received your Mandate, then signify that upon their oath they are absolved.] These were the letters written in the name of the Legates. Salisbury mentioneth these letters in his epistle to the Archdeacon of Excester in this sort: 
Ibidem epist. 101.  [For he shall receive shortly (if he hath them not yet) letters from the Legates commanding him to absolve those who stand excommunicate by the Archbishop of Canterbury, notwithstanding the Legates themselves have therein no power to command, but are by the Apostolical letters forbidden to come within England, or any way to intermeddle with the affairs of the kingdom, unless a most perfect peace be first concluded.] And after: [And let them be told that they shall have no beenefit of absolution for obtaining salvation, unless penance, confession, and satisfaction do forerun it, etc. This and other things did Salisbury write, out of whose other letters to Alexander receive here again the complaints of such as were banished for the Ecclesiastical liberty in these words. 
Cod Vat. lib. 2. epist. 100  [Our souls (o father) are drowned in bitterness, in so much as I fear exceedingly in your sight, lest the surpassing force of sorrow should beereave our words of modesty and patience, in regard the wonderful depth of our miseries knoweth not how to confine our complaints: For some of our fellows dying for the defence of justice, expect from God and the Church revenge of their innocent blood, others are afflicted with sundry tortures, we are all banished, 
The complaints of the banished Englishmen to the Pope.  and have long lingered in exile: but there is one only remedy left to the faithful in their tribulation, incessantly to solicit the divine Majesty with their prayers, and to reveal to him the secrets of their inward minds, that they may so move their father to mercy, and obtain comfort in their calamities. As often as the children of Israel used this, so often we read they were delivered out of their necessities and extremityes, they had recourse to the Tabernacle of truce, where the holy of holyes was reserved, that is to say, the commandments of God which far excel all iustifications, in their greatest difficulties they did fly to Moses, and Aaron the holy of our Lord; and to whom shall the wretched of Canterbury run to be Mediators between God 〈◊〉 them, but to the Roman Church where flourisheth the conservation of the divine law, and primacy of all Preisthoode; for next under God (if he resolveth to save us) we shall be presently delivered; if you lift up your hands Amelech shall be destroyed, and he who hath made you a God over Pharaoh, will overthrow all the Church's Adversaries before your face.] Thus far he complaining afterwards of the excommunicated who were unduely absolved, as we have before declared. But Pope Alexander understanding this, wrote thus to the Cardinal's Legates against those who were absolved without forerunning satisfaction.  
[We are let to understand that some of those, whom our reverend brother Thomas Archbishop of Canterbury hath excommunicated, 
Ibiden Epist. 99 The Pope's letter concerning the absolution of the excommunicated.  do still presume to withhold the goods and possessions of his Church and Clergy, and make their commodity of them; wherefore because it is unworthy that while they retain these goods and possessions, they should be released of their accursed bands, we do by these our Apostolic letters command your discretion that if (as we have heard) they are absolved by any, ye do straight on our beehalfe enjoin them upon their oaths instantly to yield up the possessions and goods so wrongfully usurped unto the persons and Churches to whom of right they belong, and that hereafter they attempt not upon any occasion what somever to keep them or intermeddle with them; and if they will not obey your commandment, that then, all delay and appeal set a side, ye recall and cast them back into their former sentence of excommunication until they have made full satisfaction; yea although they have been absolved by yourselves, yet nevertheless accomplish ye this our commandment.]  
Thus wrote Alexander but the next year following as appeareth by what hath been said, for before that time was not the Pope certified theereof. Which letters from his holiness when the Legates had received by the messenger of saint Thomas, writing back to the Saint they excused themselves, with saying, that while they remained with the king they could not put these matters in execution against them on whom the king had beestowed the goods, and how this was also the Pope's intention, that during the time they remained Legates there with him, they should endure thereupon at his hands any thing unworthy of the Apostolic Sea. But let us follow the Legates in their return homeward, whereof john of Salisbu●y saith this in his Epistell to the Archdeacon of Excester. [The Cardinals return, 
Cod. Vat lib 2. Epist. 105.  called back not without confusion, repentance and complaints, that to pleasure the king they depressed to much the cause of the Church, for one of them, which was Papia, obeyed his will in all things, the other also dealing more remissely than beeseemed a man of so great expectation and hope.] Thus Salisbury, who again after many other things declareth how fare Oddo the Legate pervailed with the king, in these words. [I was like to have let pass what is not to be passed over, which is, how my Lord Oddo a few days before he departed from the king dealt more seriously with him to conclude a peace with the Archbishop, whereunto he answered, that for the love he bore to the Pope and Cardinals he would permit the Archbishop to return in peace to his Sea, and to dispose of his Church and all things thereunto beelonging. And because there hath been long contention about the customs, he said, he and his children would be contented only with those which his Ancestors had, and 〈◊〉 should be made apparent) they so enjoyed by the oaths of a hundred men of the realm of England, a hundred of Normandy, a hundred of Anione, and his other principalityes: and if this condition of peace displeased the Archbishop, he affirmed he was prepared to stand to the arbitrement as well of the Bishops of England, as those beyond the seas, of Roan, Bayon, and Cenoman, and if this were not enough, he would submit himself to the judgement of my Lord the Pope with this reservation, that he would not impeach his children's right: for during his own life he was contented my Lord the Pope should abrogate what he listed.  
Then demanded the Cardinal how he would deal with the Archbishop and his associates concerning restitution which was due and required of him, whereunto he answered, swearing with many exquisite oaths, that he had beestowed all the commodity whatsomever he reaped thereof upon Churches and the poor. But let the jew Appella beeleive this, for I will never: The Cardinal replied, unless he changed his course, and dealt more mildly with the Church of God, as well Almighty God as his Church would sooner than he expected, require all these more severely at his hands, and so taking his leave he departed.  
Afterwards came William of Papia to him almost in the same manner, but the seed of his words fell on the sands. Then making their return by the most Christian king of France, they recovered his favour upon conditions which this bearer shall report unto you. Hitherto Salisbury, who concerning matters which afterwards ensued signified moreover in other letters thus. [Now do I endure the first year of my exile, and whereas I wanted heretofore nothing now behold I find abundance of comfort, because the liberty of the Church seemeth even now at hand, and now hath partly set her foot in the Island; for the king hath renounced (as Messengers from the Cardinals protest) certain most wicked customs which nevertheless he was before accustomed to challenge, detesting with an oath both them and their first authors, agreeing withal that hereafter it shall be lawful to appeal to the Apostolic Sea, that Clerks shall not be drawn before the secular Tribunalles, with the like, which I wish he would so approve by deed, as he affirmed in word.] Thus writeth he concerning these affairs. And this was lastly the conclusion of this Legantine Embassage; other matters ensue in the end of this present year.  
Salisbury in an other Epistell having discoursed of the state of the Church being then embroiled by Frederick the Emperor, and Paschall the Antipope, 
Cod. Vad. lib. 2. Epist. 62.  descendeth to the troubles of saint Thomas, Pope Alexander being then at Benevent, where (saith he) the Ambassadors of the king of England and the Arbishoppes' agents met together, in the presence of his Holiness, and both parties were graciously and honourably entertained; and for those appertaining to the king, as the justice of their cause was less, so was their pomp with ostentation of their riches much greater. But when they were not able with their flatteries and fair promises to win my Lord the Pope, than turned they to threats, feigning that their king would rather embrace the errors of Norandinus (the chief ringleader of the mahometans) and be a fellow of that profane Sect, then endure Thomas any longer to enjoy the Archbishoppricke of Canterbury. But the man of God could neither be shaken with fear, nor seduced with flattery, and laying be● 〈◊〉 two ways the one of life, the other of death, 〈…〉 they might easily (as they had beegune) cont●●●●● the grace and patience of God, make choice of the way of perdition, but he by our Lord's assistance would not forsake the way of righteousness. Their hope therefore in short time began to quail, and seeing they could not in this course prevail against justice, they sent into Cicilie the king's Ambassadors and letters (for they came armed with these) to the end that by the assistance of the king and queen of Cicilie they might obtain somewhat of my Lord the Pope against the Church: But the most Christian king of France seeing this flattery of the malicious commended to the elect of Panorma the cause of the Church and of my Lord of Canterbury, as his own. Mean while came the messengers of the Legates (whom the king of England had procured) disagreeing each from other; for whatsomever one said in the Court, the other denied; and of these likewise is it yet uncertain what they shall relate back to their Lords. Supplication was therefore made on the beehalfe of the king and the Legates with the assistance of many other intercessors to my Lord the Pope for the Bishop of Salisbury, and in the end they obtained that his Holiness forgave him the injury and offence done to himself, and did also write to the Archbishop of Canterbury, entreating and conselling him to remit the wrong the Bishop had offered him, and releasing him of the sentence of suspension, receive him into his favour and friendship, always provided that either in his own person he should give him security for sufficient satisfaction, or else design two, being the chiefest of the Clergy of his Church except the Dean, and send them over who should swear how ●heir Bishop had authorized them to make an oath, whereby they shall protest in the name and place of their Bishop that he shall satisfy for his injury and contumacy against the Archbishop. Whereby it may be probably gathered that my Lord the Pope did either never know of the Legates sentence for absolution of the said Bishop, 
Cod. Vat. lib. 2. epist. 7.  or otherwise he never estemeed it of any validity. The same Bishop had obtained before letters almost purporting as much, wherein neither he nor his were obliged to any oath, but as yet he hath made no use of them, either because they displeased the king, or in regard they were not so effectual. What will be the success on either side was uncertain at the return of the bearer hereof; but my Lord the Pope hath answered the most Christian king that he will not fail to succour the Church of God, and his friend of Canterbury, as long as with justice he can relieve them. Now let us pass to the parley which was between our kings, etc. in such sort as was described this self same year, whereby you may perceive that both agree in time year and month, being the same wherein this author wrote these letters. Lastly towards the end of this year, besides other Ambassadors formerly sent, the king of England addressed two more over to Pope Alexander which were Reynold and john the Dean of Salisbury; and the same time also Saint Thomas directed his agents to his holiness, their names were Alexander and john whom afterwards by letter he admonished of the treacherous falsehood of Reynold, saying: [Have a continual eye and watch upon our adversary's, and especially that Bastard of fornication, the enemy of the Church's peace, the son of a Priest, Reynold of Salisbury, 
Lib. 3. epist. 66.  who every where (as much as in him lieth) defameth and slandereth our person, exclaiming we are traitors, and that we gave him our promise not any wa● 〈◊〉 lest his father.] And a little after. [He affirmeth 〈◊〉 over, if our Lord the Pope should depart this world, he would cause us to be blotted out of the book 〈◊〉 life, vaunting that in the court of Rome all things 〈◊〉 so set to sale as with the bounty of rewards he could purchase any thing. He likewise moved the king of England to become suitor to our lord the Pope, that his Holiness would grant authority to any Bishop in England to crown his son and consecrate Bishops, to the end he might (were it but in this) deceive the Pope: and when the king answered that (as he thought) he could never obtain these demands of his holiness, Reynold replied: the Pope should deal like a fool if he would condescend to your requests.] Thus much of the king's Ambassador; whereby you may see (reader) what manner of fellows they were who accustomed to back-byte and detract the high Bishops of Rome. Concerning, the other his associate john deane of Salisbury, that which hath before been spoken plainly declareth him to be a man of greater villainy. What these the king's demands were, and how instantly he sued for them, and how many and great men were his mediators shall be declared hereafter in place convenient. It is beside apparent that the king in the end of this year did by his Agentes solicit all the Cittys which were joined in league to Pope Alexander, beestowing a hug● mass of money among them, and carefully endeavoured to win the king of Cicillie and the nobility of Ro●● to be his, that all might be intercessors to the Pope to procure the accomplishment of his requests against Saint Thomas: but how Pope Alexander beehaue● himself, you shall hear in the beeginning of the 〈◊〉 year.  
Mean while the king of France, 
The king of France laboboring a peace between the king of England and Saint Thomas bringeth them to a parley.  after the Legates were departed dispatching this business, taking up the matter so fallen to the ground, endeavoured to bring the king of England and Saint Thomas to a mutual parley in his presence, hoping by these means to reunite them in a league of peace. What the passage of that meeting was is exactly set forth in Quadrilogus in the end of the second book; and in regard this seemeth to be omitted in the epistles, the Register of them, because his epistolary history may not be defective herein, hath so placed in this volume this discourse before the epistles, as they ensuing and following in order one after an other, do manifest the whole proceedings even to the very end; by reason whereof there wanteth no assistance of any history in the epistles, but only this of the parley written on this wise in Quadrilogus or the Quadriparte history out of Hubertus.  
[My Lord the king of France seeing his Holiness careful to conclude a peace, himself as the son of peace and obedient to the Apostolic prelate, interposed his endeavours with all labour and attention, whereupon at diverse parlays, which passed between him and the king of England, he brought thither with him the Archbishop, placing himself as an arbiter of peace between them; Among all which there was one meeting where it was reported to the king of England that the Archbishop of Canterbury would refer th● whole cause to his own will, and therefore the king entertained this his coming more graciously. Many of both sides assembling to see the end, my Lord of Canterbury fell down at the king of England's feet, saying: I commit to your discretion the whole controversy which hath been the ground of dissension between us, with reservation only of the honour of God. The king hearing the addition of these last words, was offended beyond measure, abusing him 〈◊〉 ●ny reproaches, upbraiding him much, castin 〈◊〉 things in his teeth, condemning him for a 〈◊〉 insolent, and ungrateful man, who forgot 〈◊〉 royal bountiful liberality so often extended to him.] Alanus added. [He said besides to the king of France, mark (my Lord) if it pleaseth you, this man, let any thing not fit his own humour, he presently condemneth it as contrary to the honour of God, whereby he will challenge not only his own, but also whatsoever belongeth to me, and that it may appear I withstand not the honour of God, nor yet of him in any thing, this is mine offer. There have been kings of England my Predecessors, who have reigned before me, of greater or lesser authority than myself; and in Canterbury have been many Archbishops before him of great worth and holiness; what therefore the more eminent and virtuous of his Predecessors have done to the least of my predecessors, let him but give the like to me, and the controversy shall be concluded. Whereupon followed an acclamation on all sides that the king had sufficiently humbled himself.  

The defence of Saint Thomas and his cause.  Here must I needs say, I marvel greatly how the king durst appeal to the exemples of the Archbishop of Canterburyes' Predecessors, of whom it is evident that many of them did constantly resist the kings who did violate the Ecclesiastical liberty, and upon that occasion suffered many years exile and banishment, among whom what great afflictions saint Anselme, and after him Lanfrancke (who lived under this king Henry's Granfather) for the same cause endured, is in the former Tome sufficiently declared. But let us return to Alane who Proceedeth thus in Quadrilogus.  
[While the Archbishop for a little space seemed sil●●● the king of France burst out in these words: My Lord Archbishop will you be greater than holy men? Will you be better than Peter? what question make you? Lo peace is even at the door. To whom the Archbishop replied. True it is (quoth he) my Lord, my Predecessors were much better and greater than myself, and many in their ages, although they did not absolutely destroy all, yet nevertheless did cut of some weeds which were extolled against God, for had they clean rooted out all, what had been now left to enkindle against me this fire of temptation, whereby now being tried in the same furnace with them, I may with them be found also worthy of the same praise and glory: yea God much better providing for me it is come to pass that I have laboured so securely in their lot and merit, as I may be partaker of their travel and reward; neither yet if any of them came short or exceeded in any thing, am I bound to follow him in his want or excess; for we reprove Peter in denying Christ, but we commend Peter by all means who resisted the Tyranny of Nero with the loss of his life, and why truly but because Peter would not yield to him in that wherein he could not without the loss of his soul dissemble? and therefore with conquering his enemies, he died as to the flesh; and with such pressures as these the Catholic Church hath risen and increased: Our fathers have suffered beccause they would not endure the name of Christ should be drawn into subjection, and should I be restored into the favour of a man, with suppressing the honour of Christ? God forbidden (quoth he) God forbidden.] Whereupon the peers of both kingdoms turned all against the Archbishop, imputing, the want of the peace to his arrogancy; one Earl among the rest openly protesting, that in regard the Archbishop resisted the counsel and determination of bo●●●domes, he was not hereafter worthy of assista●●● from either, but cast out of England should no longer now be entertained in France, whereunto is added by Herberte.  
[When the parley therefore was thus dissolved, every one returned home not without great murmuring, the Archishops' associates in exile being left in exceeding despair. The kings had no sooner ended this conference, but they hastily took horse and departed neither saluting nor yet being saluted of the Archbishop. Yea also the king of England, who before slandered the Archbishop foully to his face, now in his departure among other things, insulting said, how he had that day revenged him on his traitor; in like sort the Courtiers, who had been Mediators for the peace, did at the last in his presence deeply charge him, that he was ever proud, always high-mynded, wise in his own conceit, a follower of his private fancy and opinion; adding moroever, it was an exceeding mischief and an immeasurable damage and danger to the Church that he was ever instauled a governor thereof, and that the same being partly ruinated already by him, would now be instantly and utterly overthrown. But the Archbishop setting a watch before his mouth whenas sinners banded against him, was made to those who upbrayeded and insulted over him as a man not hearing, and with humility answered gently saying: Beware (brother) lest the Church of God be destroyed by you, for by me (God willing) it shall never be: and the man to whom he directed his speech, was john, by birth an Englishman, but then Bishop of Poytiers, one by reason of long acquaintance and society very familiar, dear and acceptable to the Archbishop; But 〈◊〉 others who reviled him he made no answer, being undoubledly his Disciple, who, when he was cursed, accursed not again, and when he suffered, threatened no revenge. And thus he departed from the parley in France, as he did before from the Parliament in North-Hamptonne, being made a reproach to the rich, and contemptible to the proud, and he with his associates returning, followed the king of France whose lodgings were prepared in the Castle of Mount-Mirable. The Archbishop had before lodged in this Castle with the king, who by his Courtiers did ever provide him liberally of all necessaries; But the king did not then condescend (as in other parlays he had been accustomed) to see the Archbishop in his lodging, whereupon it was presently conjectured that the king stood not so well affected to him now as before; yet nevertheless the Archbishop shown himself pleased and contented, neither was his countenance proceived to be any whit altered in this respect, wherein may be considered the constancy of this renowned man together with the invincible courage of his mind, who in a world thus exceedingly crossing him, shown none or very little trouble or sign of care.  
Departing on the next morrow from the Castle and coming that day to Charters, many of the people (according to the custom) met together to see the passengers, and ask who they were, when they understood the Archbishop of Canterbury, was there, they pointed at him with their fingers, who known him not, that he was the man, and saying, (though softly) among themselves: Lo here the Archbishop who yesterday in parley would not deny God for the kings, nor subject the divine honour to their wills. And many times after as he traveled through France diverse of the people in this sort extolled him. Leaving Charters he came with the best speed he could to Senon.] The Compiler of the epistles addeth thus: [When he had therefore passed three days in the company of the king of France, in such sort as neither the king himself not any in his name came to visit him, and whereas in business of this nature my lord of Canterbury was wont to be maintained by the king's liberality, now after the parley, and for the time that I told you he had nothing at all beestowed on him, but that sometimes the Archbishop of Senon, otherwhile the Bishop of Poytiers or such like his brethren, moved with his misery in passing by him relieved him as a Beggar, a thing terrible to all his followers, being quite destitute of all worldly help. Having thus ended the third day of this lamentable journey, while they sat in their lodging discoursing together hereof and devising whether to go, my lord of Canterbury with a well contented countenance, as if he had tasted no adversity at all, and absolute against all Fortune's power, applying his speech to his mournful company, smiling said: against me are all these forces bend, and I once taken away, there will be none left to pursue ye further; etc. Be therefore comfortable, and fear nothing. Nay rather (quoth they) we take pity on you, not knowing which way you can turn yourself, being a man of so great authority, and thus left by your chiefest and last friends. To Almighty God (answered Canterbury) I commit the care of myself, and since the doors of both kingdoms are now shut against me:] ah other way is now to be taken: I have heard that about Araxis a river of Burgundy, and from thence to the country of Province men are of a more liberal and free disposition, to these will we all travel on foot, who perhaps upon sight of our afflictions will take compassion of us, and furnish us with victuals for a time, until our lord shall better help us; for God is able even in the deepest pit of distress to relieve us, he is worse than an infidel who despaireth of God's mercy.  
And God's mercy was instantly at hand, for a certain servant beelonging to the king of France coming to them hastily, said: my lord the king calleth ye to his Court. That he may (quoth one of them) banish us the kingdom: you are no prophet (answered Canterbury) nor the son of prophet, do not then foretell evil tidings. Coming therefore they found my lord the king sitting with a sad countenance, and not according to his custom rising to my lord of Canterbury, which was upon the first sight an unluckily presage, where they sat still after this cold invitation and remained long in silence, the king hanging down his head, as if with grief and against his will he devised which way he might dispatch them out of his kingdom, and they no less fearing the king who breaking out into tears, and with sobbing rising up on the subdaine, did prostrate himself at my lord of Canterburys' feet, all there present being amazed, and my lord of Canterbury bowing low to lift him up; 
The king of France repenting, greatly humbleth himself to Saint Thomas.  the king in the end hardly coming to himself (so great was his grief) said: Truly (my lord and father) you only did see; and redoubling his sighs with sorrow, truly father (quoth he) you only did see, for all we were blind who gave you counsel against Almighty God, that in your cause, yea in his divine cause you should at the pleasure of man neglect the honour of God, I repent me (father) I repent me withal my heart, pardon me I beseech you, and absolve me wretch from this offence, and here I cast at the feet of God and you my kingdom, and from this time forward do promise never to be wanting to yo● and yours in any thing, so long as (God willing) this life shall last. My lord of Centerbury therefore absolving the king, and giving him his benediction returned joyfully with his followers to Senon, where the king of France maintained them royally until their teturne into England.  
Upon report whereof the king of England sendeth word to the king of France, that he marvelled very much how or with what reason he could in justice maintain Canterbury against him, seeing in his own presence he so humbled himself with readiness to endure all course of justice, neither yet that he was any impediment to hinder Canterbury from recovering his peace, which he proudly and contumeliously rejected, wherefore (quoth he) the king of France ought not hereafter to yield any relief to the disgrace and reproach of his liege man. Whereunto the king of France replying, said: Go messengers and report this to your king, 
The renowned answer of the king of France to the king of England.  that if the king of England will not endure the customs, which he calleth ancient, though (as some affirm) not agreeable to the law of God, yet as appertaining to his royal dignity, to be any way abrogated; much less can I of right overthrow that law of liberality, which together with the investure of my Crown falleth to me by inheritance; for France hath been of ancient time accustomed to receive all distressed and afflicted persons, especially them who were banished for justice, and until they recovered peace, to favour protect, and defend them, the grace of which honour and excellency shall never by God's help, during my life upon the request of any man be diminished or denied to Canterbury being thus exiled. And so far concerning the speech that passed between the king of France and the Agents of the king of England, which every wise man will account worthy to be written in letters of Gold.]   

ANNO DOMINI 1169.  
Now ensueth the year of Christ 1169. with the second Indiction, when Pope Alexander refusing absolutely to yield to the king of England's requests propounded in his last Embassage, and constantly persevering in the restitution of Saint Thomas unto his Church, determined yet again to send other Nuntios for regaining Saint Thomas his Archbishoppricke; Whereof meeting to treat, it is first necessary to lay open what the king demanded of the Pope, which consisted of two principal points; one that Saint Thomas being removed out of France, might be called by his holiness to Rome; the other that he might be translated to an other Sea. But with what travail and exceeding cost the king endeavoured to bring his purpose to pass and win the Pope's good will, certain letters secretly written to Saint Thomas, do in this sort declare: 
Cod. Vat. lib. 2. epist. 79.  [In regard that through the Almighty work of God, the cause of Christ and of his Church is now restored to that security as it cannot hereafter be endangered, because the Ringleaders of this schism are quailed, and the hammer of the Church of England being taken captive in the works of his invention, cannot as now find any on whom he may rely, being driven to the last cast, 
The new and terrib● attempts the king of England ●gainst Sai● Thomas.  he made these dangerous attempts, when by soliciting as well the court as the Scysmaticke Friedricke with his complices, he saw he could not that way any whit prevail against our Lord and his anointed, he fled by his Ambassadors to the Cittys of Italy, promising to those of Milan three thousand mearkes towards the strong reparation of their walls, if they together with the other Cittys, which they attempted to corrupt, could obtain at the Pope's hands the deposition or traslation of the Archbishopp of Canterbury; for the same purpose did he likewise promise to Cremona 2000 mearkes, to Parma a thousand, and as much to Bononia. But to my lord the Pope he made offer to deliver him with a largesse of money from the exactions of all the Romans, and give him more over ten thousand Mearkes, granting besides that he should ordain at his own pleasure Bishops as well in the Church of Canterbury as in all other vacant Seas through out England. But because his great promises extenuated his credit in accomplishments, and that he was in his demands convinced of manifest iniquity, he received repulse: yet what of himself he was not able to procure, he assayed to extort by the power of the king of Cycillie. But neither he, although the Bishop of Syracuse and Robert Earl of Bassavile laboured herein, with their uttermost ability and the mediation of many intercessors, was heard, notwithstanding his royalty, power, or favour, which he enjoyed amply in the Church of Rome. The king's Ambassadors were therefore dismissed, and their demands rejected, this only being granted, that my Lord the Pope, should send Nuntios anew for procuring of peace which were Gratian the Subdeacon, and Master Vivian Archdeacon of the ancient City, who was accustomed in the Court to execute the office of an Advocate.] Thus much was signified by secret intelligence, for without expressing any name the Inscription is thus: A friend to his friend.  
Saint Thomas understanding thus much, and also at what time he should be called to Rome by Pope Alexander, was wonderfully troubled, and writing to Cardinal Humbald Bishop of Ostia, after many complaints, speaketh thus of this matter. [In regard we will not transgress the law of God with giving place to the iniquity of Tyrants, he endeavoreth without any necessity, besides all utility, and against authority to translate us to an other Church, and because we refused to follow him, when he alured us to accompany his sin, he requireth we should be called up unto you, that in our passage he might make some bargain whatsomever with the consortes of his iniquity for the effusion of blood; for what other meaning can he have in soliciting those of Milan, Cremona, and Parma by corruption of bribes to our destruction? Wherein have we offended those of Papia or other Cittys of Italy? We never gave them cause to procure our exile. Wherein have we aggrieved the sages of Bononie, who, moved by prayers and promises, would yield their consent to the cause of our ruin, which only by relation they understood? Assuredly we never banished Robert de bassavylle, and yet he was by sinister suggestions induced to be a mean to you for our banishment, nevertheless afterwards peaceaving treachery and repenting this offence, he entreated that his unjust petition might not be admitted. Richard the elect Bishop of Syracuse enticed with a hopeful bait of the Bishopric of Lincoln, assisted our persecutors with money, strengthened them with counsel, and armed them with power; Concerning the king of Cicillie himself, in whose country you lately remained, they promised him in marriage the king of England's daughter, to make him their own for the overthrow of the Church and us.  
Did not they by distributing their bread, entertain as their hirelings the family of Lions, the nation of thiefs, and other the most powerful Romans, not so much to bow as to break the Church of Rome; Nay they promise to purchase peace with the Emperor and Saxons, and besides with their bountiful gifts of many to draw all the Romans to do their fealty to my Lord the Pope, if they will but satisfy the king of England's desire in our overthrow. You see how secure a passage, what abundant provision the diligence of man had here prepared for us. Undoubtedly he cared not greatly how our Creditors might be satisfied, how sufficient necessaries might be ministered to our companions, (if any happily might be found to travail along with us) how the charges of the journey might be supplied with sufficient means for the banished multitude, who now after five years exile was to be left poor, afflicted and forsaken in the midst of so great calamities. Truly with the same diligence of these purveyors and harbingers (because we cannot be persuaded to call the king's name into question) may the house hold stuff and provision of our hosts be poisoned, and hardly can that man be secure of his life whom the Commander of the family where he lodgeth, lieth in wait to kill. And that we may not herein be tedious in circumstances of words; As long as this life lasteth, we will never upon any summons hazard ourselves to so many and so great imminent dangers, for if a man will upon every occasion run desperately to death, he may with a knife or a halter more speedily finish his days.] Afterwards he proceedeth to rehearse what in the end of the last year is declared concerning the endeavours of the king or England to deprive Saint Thomas of the king of Frances protection, which we may receive from the report of his own mouth, for he saith:] The king of England sent lately his Ambassadors the Bishop of Sagia and Archdeacon of Canterbury to the most Christian, king soliciting him with entreaty to banish us out of his Dominion; but the man replenished with God, answered, that he received by inheritance this law from his ancestors, and that it had been ever the custom of the kingdom of France kindly to entertain all such as were banished for justice, and afforded them due and convenient courtesyes and comforts; and affirmed he would never upon any occasions whatsomever leave so laudable an inheritance, being so acceptable to Almighty God, Adding moreover that he received us from the hands of my Lord the Pope, whom only in earth he acknowledged his Superior, and therefore he would never for any Emperor, king or worldly Potentate desist to favour us and our cause, so long as necessity required, in regard God was on our side, and we sustained injuries and losses in defence of his law. With this answer he dismissed these confounded Ambassadors, and became to us (for which God reward him) more loving and liberal then before, although he hath been ever both kind and bountiful. He saith besides he will in this cause of ours make trial of the sincerity and vigour of the Church of Rome, together with the virtue of our Lord the Pope, whose faith and constancy he exceedingly commendeth, because he rejoiceth that the king of England hath received at his hands a repulse in his unjust demands.] Thus saith Saint Thomas of the king of France: words worthy to be engraven in great letters of Gould.  
But as the faith together with the constancy of Pope Alexander was hitherto well known to continue unmoveable in the defence of justice and truth, so did it hereafter persever even to the very end uncorrupted, which notwithstanding he governed with sweetness and temperance, leaving nothing unattempted before he would denounce the king to be excommunicate, and subject his realm to Interdiction, which caused him to make especial choice of men who were most famous for eminence integrity and singular learning (I mean) the fore recited Gratian nephew to Pope Eugenius that most renowned Bishop, 
Two Nuntios send by the Pope to the king of England. Cod. Vaet. lib. 3. epist. 12.  (for so much doth john of Salisburyes' epistle to the Bishop of Poytiers signify) and Vivian a person of excellency as being a discreet and worthy Advocate of the Roman Church. And how far the commission extended which they received from Pope Alexander, is thus sent in a secret relation of a certain friend before rehearsed, using these words in the Conclusion. [Notwithstanding all this the Pope restrained these Nuntios with the obligation of an oath to a precise and confined form of peace, in such sort as they should not exceed their limited bounds, commanding also severely that they should abstain from receiving any rewards of the king, or burdening him with expenses, unless the Church's peace were first procured, nor yet make any longer stay beyond the settled day assigned them.] Concerning the form of peace (as it was expressed for the Bishop) it contained nothing dishonourable or derogating either from the Church or his person, or in any respect diminishing his authority, but that he might freely without impediment of any occasion or Appeal excercise the Ecclesiastical severity on the king himself, the kingdom, or any persons of the realm, in such sort as he known expedient for the Church of God, using nevertheless therein the counsel of his friends and men of discretion, that while the treatis of peace continued, he should more mildly proceed, and wink at many things; but if afterwards, (which God forbidden) they prevailed not for peace, he should arise (as one returning to his former strength) to prostrate with greater power the Church's persecutors. And this was there written concerning the commission given by Pope Alexander to his Nuntios by whom he sent this letter to Saint Thomas. 
Ibid. epist. 1.   
[We have received lately the Ambassadors and letters of the renowned king of England, and whereas he demanded therein of us crtayne great and difficult matters, for obtaining whereof they laboured earnestly and vehemently with us, yet nevertheless they could not incline our mind to satisfy their desire. But that they might not have any reason or occasion to complain of rigorous proceeding on our part, or that we refused in any thing to yield unto them, following the steps and examples of our Predecessors (who we doubt not are Saintes) we determined with all kindness modesty, and sweetness, to recall the king from his perverse purpose, to mitigate his mind, and assuage his cruelty; whereupon it came to pass that we by the grave advice and counsel of our brethren, decreed to send to the king's presence our dearly beloved sons Gratian the Subdeacon our notary, an honourable and learned person, whom for the memory of our holy father of sacred remembrance our Predecessor Pope Eugenius, and in regard of his own most sincere fidelity and ready service, we esteem every way dear and acceptable, and with him Master Vivian who for his long experienced friendship, wisdom, and learning we love most intyrely; by whom and also by our letters we admonish his Majesty with all care and diligence as much as in us lieth, that restoring to you his peace and favour, he would recall you honourably to your Church, and suffer you and yours to rest in all peace and tranquillity. Wherefore we entreat you and advice your brotherhood that carefully weighing the difficultyes and malice of the time, and considering with yourself how our forefathers have beehaved themselves for avoiding such storms as these in days of like extremity, you would endeavore by all means, as far as with preservation of the honour of your place and office may be done, to recover the favour and goodwill of your king, and labour to mitigate his mind, in showing such patience, gentlnes and meekness, as none may justly say yourself was in fault, whereby his love and kindness was not fully obtained; we request also your wisdom, ye we warn counsel and command you that before the departure of our Nuntios you proceed not in any sentence against the king or any persons of his kingdom, or against the realm itself: and if perchance (which we believe not) you have already pronounced any, you do now suspend the same until that time be expired: all which we say to the end we may take away from him all occasion and matter of complaint, and by such means overcome the hardness of his heart. But if it fall out otherwise (which God forbidden) we will by no means deprive you of your authority, but rather preserve the same entire, and carefully afford you therein our assistance and counsel. The rest which remaineth we have left to be declared by our Nuntios, to whose words we wish you to give credit, and also to yield to their counsels and exhortations.] Thus did Alexander write to Saint Thomas, 
Ibidem epist. 3. The Pope's letter sent by his Nuntios to the King of England.  and likewise to the king of England other letters in these words.  
We have received with fatherly love your Majesty's letters which you sent us by our beloved sons Reynold of Salisbury and Randulphe Archdeacon of Lau● being both of them wise and discreet men, and withal careful and diligent in the business committed to their charge, and with attention and consideration have we heard the contents of the same. And when we had fully understood your royal demands, as well out of the substance of your letters, as the relation of your Ambassadors, and had together with our brethren taken long advice thereupon, it could not appear to us that we might with our honour and the estimation of the Church yield to any of them in such sort as you required; notwithstanding to the end we may in all things, so far as standeth with the glory of God and his Church, assent to your Majesty, and that you may be resolved that what we do, proceedeth not any whitt out of obstinacy but necessity, we have sent to your royal presence our beloved sons Gratian the Subdeacon our Notary, together with Master Vivian, being both of them grave and discreet men, and most dear and acceptable as well to us, as the whole Catholic Church, by whom we have at large signified to your Majesty our pleasure and will, and with all what shall concern your honour and advancement, and ought truly to be most convenient for your royal dignity. And whereas we understood out of your Majesty's letters that you have so fare overcome your will and mind in the business concerning our venerable brother Thomas Archbishop of Canterbury, as for the reverence you bear to the Church and us you will suffer him to return home and quietly enjoy his pastoral office in peace, yielding to you what of duty he oweth; we embrace the same as a thing most grateful and acceptable to us, giving therefore the greatest praise and thankes we can unto the divine clemency which hath herein undoubtedly inspired your heart, instantly beeseeching your Majesty, yea and enjoining you for the remission of your sins that in this importunate matter you will respect rather God than man, and submit yourself herein only for the love of our Almighty Lord. Concerning that you said was signified to your Majesty of us and the alienation of our affection from you, it is not convenient your discreet wisdom should credit every spirit, since there are many detractors and slanderers in whose words (howsoever they seem) there is nevertheless no trust to be had; and for our parts we have a will and desire to love you with all our heart, as our most dear son in Christ; nor any way to proceed severely against you, unless (which God forbidden) yourself enforce us thereunto. Dated at Benevent the day before the Kalends of March.] Whereby you may concture what time the Nuntios undertook their journey.  

Cod. Vat. lib. 3. epist. 2.  But the same Pope wrote an other letter to the said king in substance like, although somewhat longer on the sixth Ide of May or March, for the word to the reader seemeth uncertain.  
Concerning the time when the Nuntios descended into France we may well conjecture the same by the letters of john of Salisbury written to the Archdeacon of Excester, who thus declareth in what sort he met them. 
Ibidem epist. 5.  [I came lately in the feast of Saint Mary Magdaleine to Viziliake where I encountered my Lord the Pope's Nuntios: upon occasion (to learn what my Lord of Canterbury might hereby either hope or fear; for these news (as it is thought) possessed the tongues and ears of both kingdoms, and not only those of the Clergy, but for the most part also the Laity. I desired to see the man who boar my name, for he was called john which signifieth grace whence Gratian is derived, and which is more my Countryman and in a sort my brother; Gratian (to whom as you remember) you were assigned to be Tutor and Teacher at Ferentyne by Eugenius the Pope of late holy memory; I name him confidently my brother with whom I observe the same laws of faith and society, and although we had not both our original in one City, yet no man will question but we are both of one country, who calleth to mind the country of Christ's soldiers, a place common to us both, and whereunto charity directeth us. Being therefore received kindly and with respect, as well by him as his Associate Vivian, they declared in familiar sort unto me that my Lord the Pope and the Church of Rome did favour greatly the Archbishop of Canterbury, yea so far forth, as unless the king according to the counsel of his holiness did conclude a peace with my Lord of Canterbury, they were to denounce to his Majesty that he should not only be yielded up into the Archishops' hands, but that the Pope himself would also proceed severely against him.] And a little after. [And truly the Nuntios have a form prescribed them, the limits whereof they dare not attempt to break, because they are by an oath bound thereunto; in such sort as they are commanded, unless peace be established, to forbear so precisely from receiving any of the king's rewards, as they were not permitted to take any thing for defraying their charges.] Now as touching the proceed of the Nuntios afterwards, there is a most exact relation of a secret friend (I suppose by all likelihood it was Peter of Bloys) who remaining with the king, did by privy letters signify to saint Thomas whatsomever he saw, 
Ibid. & Epist 6 The meeting between the king and the Pope's Nuntios.  which we will here set down word by word: for thus it was.  
On the day of the Assumption of our Blessed Lady were delivered at Argenton unto the king my Lord ●he Pope's letters concerning the Nuntios, upon perusal whereof the king was much troubled: On the morrow he sent john Deane of Salisbury and Reynold to meet the Nuntios. On saint Bartholomew's Eve the Nuntios came to Danfront, whose approach when G. Rydell and Nigell de Sackevylle understood, they suddenly and speedily departed from Danfront; why they conveyed themselves away in this manner is sufficiently known unto you. On the feast itself late towards the Evening the king coming from the woods, before he would go to his own lodging, went to the Nuntios, receiving them with honour; and while he stood as yet discoursing with them, my Lord Henry the king's son accompanied with a troop of the nobility every one of them winding a horn (as the fashion is at the fall of a Stag) came and presented the Nuntios with the same entire, which they did to fill the ears of the Nuntios, and make a show to the people. On the morrow about one of the clock came the king to the Nuntios' lodging, and with him the Bishops of Sagia and Rodon entered their chamber, after a little pause john Deane of Salisbury and Reynold the Archdeacon were admitted to the conference, and even presently also the Archdeacon of Landaff, where standing until nine of the Clock they talked together sometimes in peace sometimes in anger and tumult: My Lord the king's intention was, that the excommunicated Clerks should not be sworn. A little before sunset the king departed mightily enraged, greivously complaining on my Lord the Pope, that he would never yield to him in any thing, and in a disdainful fashion said, 
answer. Gratian'ss  By the eyes of God I will take an other course. To whom Gratian graciously replied: My Lord threaten not, for we dread no● threats, because we are of that Court which hath been accustomed to rule over Emperors & kings.  
Then were called together all the Barons and white Monks, I mean Cistercians being there present, with all those of the Chapel, and my Lord the king requested them, that when time required, they would witness in his beehalfe what and how great offers he made for restitution of the Archbishoppricke and confirmation of peace, seeming in the end with some contentment, to depart, and assigning the eight day following for his resolute answer.  
At which appointed time upon summons came the Bishop of Rouen, and by chance he of Bordeaux to Cenoman together with all the Bishops of Normandy, the Bishop of Worcester was not there on the day when these things were to be handled and treated of but being expected, on the morrow came thither, excusing himself in regard of a Provincial counsel that he held of Poytiers, which being once determined, he proffered then his ready attendance. The day after the Kalends of September the Nuntios presented to the king at Bayos my Lord the Pope's letters, wherein his Holiness beesought him to grant restitution and peace. The king making a preamble of all such matters wherewith he was accustomed to charge you, said: if I do any thing for this man upon my Lord the Pope's entreaty, he is bound to render me great thankes therefore.  
On the morrow assembling with the Nuntios all the Bishops at a place called Lebur, and as soon as they came, the king entered into a place called Parte together with the Bishops, none else but such as were especially called by name being admitted, and presently the king went to counsel with the Nuntios alone, beeseeching them to absolve the Clerks without ●endering any oath, which when they resolutely denied to do, my Lord the king hasted to horse, and getting up swore in the presence of all there, that he would never dureing life hearken again to my lord the Pope or any other for your peace or restitution. Whereupon all the Archishops and Bishops there present came to the Nuntios beeseeching them for God's love to accomplish his requests, whereunto with great difficulty they assented, which being granted, the king alighted and beeganne again to consult with them, and presently after calling all (who were in peace) together, the king began to discourse saying: He would have them all understand, that you departed not out of England at his instance, and that he had often recalled you back again to return and give him satisfaction for such matters as he alleged against you, and you ever refused, but now the case so stood, that he upon the entreaty and commandment of my Lord the Pope did fully restore unto you your Archbishoppricke, and peace to all those who for your sake departed his dominion. This grant of peace the king confirmed about nine of the clock, remaining, afterwards very pleasant, and causing certain other matters to be handled in his presence, which being finished, he returned again to the Nuntios, desiring them that the Bishops might go over into England for absolving them who were there excommunicate. Which when they absolutely denied, the king grew angry, and made a new request: that at the least one of them would pass over while the other remained there, and if that were distasteful to them they would send but one of their Cleakes, whom he would enrich with revenues before his return: all which when Gratian (who as we hope is the son of grace) again denied, my lord the king being very much enraged, departed away saying in their hearing, Do what you like, I weigh neither you nor your excommunication, nor prise them the value of an egg, and with these words he mounted on horseback to get him thence, but the Archishops with all the Bishops followed, telling him, that he spoke impiously, Afterwards he alighted and consulted with them, in which counsel was concluded; that all the Bishops should write to my Lord the Pope certifying him, how the king in their hearing offered you peace, and was in every point ready to obey my Lord the Pope's commandment, but the Nuntios were in fault, whereby it was not performed.  
Afterwards having wasted a little time in indighting these letters, and the king as one inflamed with a wonderful fury, leaving them often, the Bishop's coming to him said, what would these Nuntios have? And showing him my Lord the Pope's Mandate, injoininge them to accomplish the Nuntios' commandment, the king answered, I know, I know, they will interdict my land, but cannot I, who am every day able to take a most strong Castle, take one Clerk who shall interdict my land? Yet when in the end they yielded in some degree to satisfy his desire, the tempest of his anger was laid, and returning to himself he said: unless ye conclude this night a peace, ye shall never come so near this point again, and when they had awhile traveled in the business, assembling them all together, he used these words: It is convenient I should do very much at the entreaty of my Lord the Pope, because he is our Lord and father, in regard whereof I restore to the Archbishop his Sea with my peace, and the like to all those who for his sake have departed the land. Whereupon the Nuntios and all there present thanked his Majesty, and then the king moreover added; If I have not as now done sufficiently, I will to morrow by your advice supply what is yet wanting.  
On the morrow being the Kalends of September about twelve of the Clock they assembled together, ad having long treated about absolving the Excommunicate without obligation of oath: it came to that pass as G. Rydell with Nigellus de Sackevyle and Thomas Fitz-Bernard laying their hands on the Bible there present said, that in the word of truth they would accomplish the Nuntios commandement. Then was it required of the Nuntios, that all they upon whom my Lord the king in this time of disturbance had beestowed your Churches might enjoy them according to the tenor of his Majesty's safety: but as we heard, the conclusion was that they should be left free to your disposition. Afterwards it was determined the Bishops should set down in writing the form of peace which the king had granted. And this did the king to the end that one of the Nuntios should pass over into England for absolving the excommmunicate. And being departed upon these terms after three hours within night, the king said he would have inserted in the articles of peace these words; with the reservation of the dignity of his kingdom; whereunto (as we heard) Gratian absolutely denied ever to yield, and upon this word as yet they differ, determining to return on the Nativity of Saint Mary the Virgin to Cane, there finally to conclude more fully the whole business. Thus fare concerning the meeting of the Nuntios with the king.  
Gratian is highly commended who would never condescend to admit this form of words, concerning which john of Salisbury wrote in this sort to john Bishop of Poytiers. [Many conceive a hope that the son of grace (whose name agreeth with his actions) the Nephew of blessed Eugenius will sincerely proceed according to the Evangelicall truth, the glory of the Apostolical Majesty, and the honour and peace of the distressed Church; for he knoweth assuredly that taking this course he shall purchase to himself eternal glory before God and men: And in regard he findeth but few upon whom he may boldly rely, I beseech you to confirm and strengthen in our Lord his constancy: The king by God's favour is well able to pay, and for penitents it is certain, the sin shall not be forgiven unless what is wrongfully taken away be restored etc.] For whereas he thought there was no reconciliation of peace without restitution of the goods taken away from the Church, Salisbury praising these his proceedings saith: [The king (God willing) is well able to satisfy, and penitents may be assured they can never obtain remission of their sins, if what they have taken away be not restored when they have ability to do it, for otherwise it is not penance but a feigned Hypocrisy] And he again as touching absolution given without promise of satisfaction, and also concerning that clause with preservation of the dignity of the kingdom, being the words which Gratian rejected, saith moreover: [If the king have his will to inserte in the articles of agreement The preservation of the dignity of his kingdom, he hath the victory for confirmation of his customs with only alteration of the words, and hath banished clean out of England all the Authority of the Roman Church: But God forbidden that ever assent should be given to any of these, and I am assured my Lord of Canterbury will rather make choice of banishement during life, then for recovering his peace, the Church of God should sustain damage, or the Apostolic Sea be deprived of her privilege; Persuade therefore my Lord Gratian to proceed warily in all affairs, but above all in these Articles, lest (which God forbidden) he be deceived by the subtle wits of lurking Foxes.] You see his unadvised arrogancy, he who the last year (as you have heard) scorned peace because saint Thomas endeavoured to maintain that form of speech which was: I commend the whole cause to your disposition with the reservation of the honour of God, for which only words he reviled the saint with slanders and reproaches, now extolling himself above all whatsoever is worshipped, he would not have the reservation of the honour of God, but the preservation of his kingdom's dignity concluded in the conditions of peace.  
Because, therefore the Bishops, who were elected by the king to pen the form of peace, could not persuade the Nuntios to admit the form aforesaid; they devising with themselues an other form of peace, 
A new form of peace devised by the Bishops.  did by the Bishop of Roan signify the same to the king in these words.  
We could by no means obtain of the Nuntios to admit that form of peace which you left with us in regard of the Clauses that as well by you as them were set down on either side both manifold and doubtful; 
Cod. Vat lib. 3. Epist. 13.  and for them to depart abruptly, and with despair of peace, seemeth neither agreeable to your honour or profit: having therefore considered many ways with ourselves, we happened in the end on such a form of words wherein there is not the least derogation to your dignity and honour, nor yet can be ministered hereafter to Canterbury any cause of contention: which is thus: That for the love of God, and respect to our Lord the Pope you give the Archbishop leave to return into England and cause him to have his Archbishoppricke as amply as he enjoyed the same before his departure, and also restore to them who either with him or for his cause left the kingdom, their own again. For this short and plain form of words pleased us best, because it seemeth not enwrapped in any subtle devices or suspicions, whereupon we counsel and persuade you that you question not to yield your assent thereunto. And thus much Roan delivered to the king.  
But the king understanding by the Bishops that the Nuntios would in no case admit the former clause which was, The reservation of the dignity of his kingdom, being greatly incensed with anger did instantly heerupon send away two Ambassadors to Pope Alexander with letters farced with complaints requiring also the Bishops whom he assembled for this purpose to write by the same Ambassadors to his Holiness, word by word to the same effect, all which are yet extant. 
Ibid. Epist. 19.20.21.22.  But Vivian one of the Pope's Nuntios perceaving how the king addressed Ambassadors in this sort to his Holiness, fearing they should any way undermine him, determined instantly to send a messenger Post, by whom he certified the Pope in writing the true and faithful relation of all their proceedings hitherto; out of the contents whereof, besides the fore recited dealings, let us here lay open such occurrences as befell after the Nuntios, failing of their purpose, departed from the king. These are the words.  
The Bishop's being very earnest on the king's beehalfe that we would admit these words, 
Ibid. Epist. 26.  with reservation of the dignity of the kingdom: We answered, we will agree to the words of the king, so as ye will consent to the words of our Lord, we meant with preservation of the liberty of the Church, which they would not allow; neither yet the king, although he known that the liberty of the Church consisted in the honour of God, as he said, would nevertheless in any case subscribe thereunto; and being not able to prevail against us in these formal words, they made rather choice, that the Archbishop (as before is said) should safely return to his Church, and with good peace and security receive the same in as ample manner as he enjoyed it before his departure without mention of any condition either on the one side or the other, and his followers in like sort restored to their own; and at their instance we condescended thereunto. Lastly being called by the king to Roan, we came thither with a laboursome journey, and to conclude he signified to us by his Agents in the Court of the Archbishop that he would never be dissuaded from those words, Saving the dignity of his kingdom: so as neither the first, nor second, nor yet the third form of words devised by the foresaid persons could on all parts be approved, and in this sort (most blessed father) we departed; whereupon we commanded the Archishops by their obligation of fidelity, wherein they stood bound unto us, to denounce to them whom we had absolved upon assurance of the oath which they swore to us, and to declare to their Lord the king, that if peace ensued not before our departure, they should lose the benefit of their absolution, and be inviolably subject to the sentence pronounced against them by the Archbishop of Canterbury. And thus far concerning our proceedings with the king in these matters.  
We signified afterwards the kings formal words to the Archbishop of Canterbury, who enduring all with patience, was willing also to preserve the dignity of the kingdom, so far as it might stand with the conservation of his order, and his fidelity to the Church of Rome; and if any one shall certify you to the contrary concerning this business, be your Holiness persuaded nevertheless that it is no otherwise then we have reported; neither yet in regard my Lord Gratian'ss name is not subscribed to these letters, doth it therefore follow that he saw them not, nor carefully perused them, but that happened in respect he hastened to return, and required these letters might be more briefly contrived: All which we write that your Holiness may give no credit to the king's Agents against us before our return.] And addeth lastly, that in the end he sent a Messinger to the king named Peter Archdeacon of Papia, who being kindly entertained by the king, but nothing prevailing in his motion of peace, was in his return spoilt of all he had, and one of his campany being endangered for his life, was hardly rescued. The determined day apppointed by Pope Alexander for conclusion of the peace was the feast of saint Michael the Archangel, which being once passed, they who were absolved upon this expectation of peace must now fall back again into their former sentence of excommunication inflicted on them by Canterbury, 
Cod. Vat. lib. 3. Epist. 36.  concerning which the letters are yet extant which Gratian did write to the excommunicated.  
But why, after this prefixed day, when Gratian did according as he was commanded presently return, Vivian remained nevertheless behind, 
why Vivian remained behind after Gratian'ss departure.  is here to be showed out of the letters of saint Thomas. The expected time prescribed by Pope Alexander being expired, not only Gratian but also the Archbishop of Senon who was called in as a Mediator of peace between the king and the Archbishop, departed both together from the king, which tainted him with no small disgrace, for redemption whereof not knowing what to do, he devised as his last refuge to retain Vivian in the traffic of peace, with a certain assurance of accomplishing the same, who not suspecting any deceit or falsehood to lurk under the Majesty of a king, reposing all confidence in him, as one secure of peace did congratulate with his friends for his prosperous success therein, indighting also these letters to saint Thomas the Archbishop of Canterbury.  
To Thomas Archbishop of Canterbury Master Vivian wisheth health with victory to overcome this instant trouble to the honour of God and his Church.  
To the end we might with my Lord of Towers or his Messengers make our speedyest return to the Court, we left Towers, and on the fourth of the Kalends of November received the letters of the king of England, the Archhishop of Roan, and the Archdeacon of Canterbury, by the hands of the Prior of Bee and an other being a noble Gentleman, the copies whereof we sent to your blessed self, beeseeching you not to listen to any Clerks suggestion, although he be most eminent in dignity, unless you have first the king's letters patents, which (as it hath been often proposed) beeseemeth best your honour: and we entreat moreover that you send instantly to us a Post or some Clerk by whom if you please, you may signify your will to us, neither yet be you so much addicted to Master Gratian, as to contemn in our person the honour of your most dear friend, the chief Advocate of the Roman Church.  
Thus far to saint Thomas after the receipt of the king's letters for his return to the Court.  
But upon Vivians coming to the king how he proceeded with his Majesty, his letters to saint Thomas fully declare, congratulating with him more openly for the conclusion of peace in the●● words.  
[Blessed bee God and the father of our Lord jesus Christ, 
Ibid. Epist. 9 Vivian deluded with a vain hope.  who beyond the opinion of many is now even ready to unite in the surest band of charity the walls that were disjoined by the suggestion of the wicked. Being recalled we returned to his Majesty's presence, where by the operation of the divine grace we found those proceedings wherein the honour of God and his Church was no whitt violated: If therefore you have now received any message from the most Christian king of France and my Lord of Roan (as we certainly suppose you have) we are very glad thereof, for so was it appointed, and, if Master john of Salisbury your Clerk and our most dear companion is returned to you (as we hope he is) we rejoice therein, because he hath a message to you. But (reverend father) whatsoever it is, we beseech you, and beeseeching counsel you on the beehalfe of our Lord the Pope and the Roman Church, that setting all fea●es a side, you would be willingly present at saint Denises the first Sunday after the feast of saint Martyne being the place and day appointed for conference between the two kings, because you shall ●here (God-willing) hear the Angelical Hymn: Glory be to God on high, and peace on earth to my Lord of Canterbury etc.] And thus far Vivian concerning an assured peace. But saint Thomas knowing more inwardly the king's suttlety, neither yet (as it was convenient) having any confidence herein, and being ●uspiciously fearful, answered with this letter being ●f greater weight, as well for wisdom as gravity.  
Thomas by the grace of God the humble servant of the Church of Canterbury, and Legate of the Apostolic Sea, 
Ibid. Epist. 10.  to Master Vivian his faithful friend and Advocate of the holy Roman Church wisheth health and in all things rightly to consider & understand.  
weighing with myself the Legantyne power committed to your charge, and the business imposed on you, I see nothing hath yet miscaryed in the substance of the matter by your travail to my Lord the king of England, 〈◊〉 dangers hath hitherto been to the authority of him who sent you, nothing attempted, said, or done to our discommodity; for so far forth, as this action extendeth itself, having accomplished the office commended to your care, were the success either good or ill, the prefixed time which limiteth your Legantyne bounds ought to make you, being a man learned in the law, and professing the knowledge thereof, on all sides sufficiently circumspect. Be ware therefore that you are well advised, and proceed wisely, lest you be made a fable and derision among the nobility. But if of yourself you have undertaken a new created Legantyne authority, let him obey the same who is interessed in it, and him undergo the burden, to whom the profit appertaineth, for mine own part that jurisdiction no way commandeth me.  
And thus he wrote because the time of his Leganty●● power was now expired, and himself bond no long●● to obey, but whatsomever he did was of his own f●●● will, and thereupon addeth afterwards: [But in that yo●● exhort us to descend to a parley appointed between the kings on the next Sunday, at Saint Denyses; 〈◊〉 we cannot out of your mandate understand with wh●● certainty, what reason, or what hope of peace you require it thus instantly, so on the otherside we very much wonder how you are in this sort invited to summon us; yet for the reverence we bear to the sacred Roman Church, and for the love we own you, we will (although we are suspended in uncertainties and fears) upon your request give you meeting (God willing) on Friday at the Castle of Corbule, that we may better learn from your own mouth what fruit we may reap by your labour and travail, and what honour and grace yourself may gain thereby. God be with you and bless you so as you be not taken in the trap which hardly any can avoid who traffickes with them.] Thus Saint Thomas, and truly no false prophet, as will appear by the sequel.  
But concerning the proceedings from the time of the recalling of Vivian until his departure, being after the meeting of the kings at Paris, there remaineth an ample relation in the letter of Saint Thomas written to the Archbishop of Senon in these words.  
To the reverend father and his most dear friend William by the grace of God Archbishop of Senon, Thomas the humble servant of the Church of Canterbury wisheth as much as the devotion of a banished and distressed person can.  
It is impossible the mind of the wicked should rest being continually gauled with the prick of conscience, 
Cod. Vat. lib. 3. epist. 60.  and tormented with an endless fear lest he should every instant receive the due punishment of his deserts; and so ●s his troubled soul ever oppressed with care, as while be wasteth himself in false suspicions of his well meriting and intirest friends, through the defect of his own falsehood, he deemeth the faith to be wavering in others which he knoweth to be wanting in himself: Thus the king of England, upon report of your journey as one guilty of his iniquity and dreading the law's severity together with the perseverance of virtue which you have and do excercise in our lord, is affrighted exceedingly least your holy self should be armed with Legantyne authority over his principalityes on this side the sea, because there is not any one besides yourself in the whole Church who dareth with stand him in repressing and confounded his malice: neither yet in the Church of Rome (as his followers witness) doth he stand in awe of any but my Lord Gratian, because if his vaunts be true, whosoever beside upon any occasion have had any access unto him, were heretofore ever bowed to his will, yea sometimes with the taint of a sinister opinion. Understanding therefore that you and my Lord Gratian were returned, be was so much distempered, as he could not dissemble his minds disturbance, saying he should by ye two be constrained to make a peace or sustain an eternal ignominy with the great damage of him and his: in regard whereof he recalled Master Vivian being partly by the letters of my Lord of Roan and G. Rydell, and (as Vivian in the public hearing of many confessed) gave him his corporal faith, that in the reformation of the Church's peace he would subject himself to the Pope's Mandate and his counsel: he caused moreover letters to be signed with his own seal (which Vivian shown publicly 〈◊〉 his pleasure) wherein was promised that for the love be bare to my Lord the Pope, he would restore to us the Church of Canterbury together with all the possessions taken away from us & ours, and peace also which security. that by these powerful means he might more easily draw my Lord Vivian to treat again of peace, which he seemed to seek for fear of you and my Lord Gratian, whatsomever any other doth glory: but concerning things take● away, he made no mention saving only a show that if in the Conclusion of peace we would submit ourselves to his pleasure, he would make us the chiefest of his kingdom, and never suffer us to want.  
Master Vivian therefore being thus recalled, and remaining confident in his words, the king with a feigned pretence of devotion went to saint Denyses, hut in very deed to compass what he almost brought to pass, which was to circumvent the most Christian king: for they convenanted in the parley at saint Denyses, that our king should deliver his son Richard into the king of Frances hands to be brought up and instructed by him; and moreover he should summon the Earl of saint Gyles to appear at Towers there to answer the said Richard, concerning the Earldom of Tolouse, for the place seemed in the judgement of wise men most convenient, where either part with their assistants might with greatest safety assemble, the Advocates on either side more freely plead, and the judges without any fear or delay give sentence against the person whom reason convinced. My Lord the king of France and Master Vivian with some others of great discretion invited us to the conference, that we being at Paris, and our king at saint Denyses, our peace by reason of the neighbouring places might be more commodiously handled, where the often named Vivian more earnesty and diligently pressing the king to perform faithfully his promise, he according to his accustomed manner flew of from it, beehaving himself in such sort, as Vivian returning back to us said openly in the presence of very many; he could not remember that during his life he ever saw or heard of so deceitful a person, yea he forbore not to tell the king to his very face before diverse (as they declared afterwards to us) his mind plainly, and reproving openly his double and deceitful dealing, recovered again for the most part his reputation, which before he had greatly wronged, lamenting much that h●● was ever so entrapped by his subtle frauds. Which we signify the rather unto you, because if in his return to the Church of Rome, he shall presume to favour the side 〈◊〉 colour the wails of this cunning deceiver, your devotion may lay open plainly before my Lord the Pope and the Cardinals the whole truth of the business: For even as it happened by God's appointment that my Lord Gratian should return, having worthily discharged his office, and that you whom God (we speeake it prosperously) hath placed in his Church as a most constant pillar, and to whom the manners of this man are apparently known, should hasten your journey to the Apostolic Sea; even so we deem it hath by the same providence been permitted that Vi●ia● contrary to his minds intention, should remain i● France, to publish, with renown the justice of the Church, and manifest far and wide her glory, wherein the king of England by the very man who favoured his cause, should be more perfectly discovered to those whom he commonly before deceived, and the fallacy of his words hereafter far less beeguyle our Lord the Pope and his court, that heretofore were too credulous in beeleiving him.  
When as the king of England departing from saint Donyses, passed on his journey near the mountain of the Martyrs, we presented ourselves before him, humbly beeseeching him by the Meditation of the reverend Lords the Bishops of Roan and Sagy; with others who assisted in this business, that for the love of God, and my Lord the Pope he would restore to us his peace, and to ours his favour, peace, security, possessions; with other things wrongfully taken from them, tendering him our ready service so far forth as any Archbishop ought to perform unto his Prince. Whereunto he answered that for his prate he forgave very willingly from his heart all offences and quarrels conceived against us, and for such things as were objected against him, he was ready to stand to the judgement of his Lord the King of Frances Court, or the determination of the Church of the same kingdom, or the sentence of the university of Paris; Whereupon we replied that if it pleased him, we would no way refuse the judgement of my Lord the king's Court, or the Church of France; yet if it liked his Majesty: we had rather have with him a loving composition then a litigious controversy, and if he would graciously restore to us and ours, our Church possessions and other things injuriously taken away, and yield us his grace, peace, and security in the kiss of peace, we were ready to receive the same, desiring he would restore one half of the goods wrongfully with holden from us unto the Church for discharging the debts of us and ours, for repairing dilapidations, ordering our Graunges, and delivering from diverse necessities the Church which hath been by the wasteful spoil and deceits of his officers cast into the depth of calamities: and that our petitions might not seem to exceed reason and the covenantes, for avoiding the king's wavering uncertainty, being set down in writing, might remain more authentical, we caused to be presented to him this supplication, which you shall here withal receive, being temperately corrected according to his own Agents desire, to the end the world may know that we will refuse no condition of peace which is any way tolerable in the Church of God. But the king having heard our petition read, which was approved by all, in regard of our moderate demands, answered in his mother tongue, couching his ambiguous words in that obscurity (a thing usual with him) as to the simple he seemed to grant all our requests, but to the judgement of the wiser, intermingled all with tedious and insufferable conditions, yet they all agreed in one, which was, that he no way consented to receive us in the kiss of peace, and this made the Christian king say: that he would not for all the gold our king was worth, counsel us to set footing in his land, without having first received the kiss of peace. And Count Theobalde added, that to do the contrary were a most foolish presumption: many of the assembly discoursing much among themselves, and calling to mind what befell to Robert de Silliacke, because not this very kiss appeared in him a sufficient warrant for the maintenance of his peace and security: neither yet would he afford us this answer upon the mediation of the foresaid Bishops the Arbiters of peace (as we hoped) neither upon the instance of any others, yea while we awaited his resolution he turned away towards Medantan. Then was presented to him on the way my Lord Philip the blessed son of the most Christian king, whom (as they say who brought him) our king sourly beeheld, slenderly saluted, and hastily dismissed. Moreover (he saith) the king of France, who accompanied him on his journey departed from him discontented, having apparently seen the disposition of his mind, subverting all things with suttletyes.  
And afterwards he writeth thus of his attempting Vivian with bribes.  
[And thus we returned without any answer from the king to the place of our repose, which Almighty God had provided for us, casting our hope on him who never forsaketh such as trust in him, and attending the comfort we expect from your charity. But for the king of England he sent a messenger with twenty Mearkes to Master Vivian, entreating him yet once again to undertake this reformation of peace, which money (as we certainly hear) he refused, answering him by letter, the copy whereof we have heerewithall sent you, neither is there any thing so much urgeth him to seek for peace, as the fear he conceiveth of the journey intended by yourself and my Lord Gratian to his Holiness, nor yet doth he insinuate himself with Vivian for any other end, but to prevent that he fall not into the Lord Gratian'ss hands and yours. Moreover we understand he hath sent Gyles Archdeacon of Rone, john of Oxeforde, and john of Segia to the Court, of purpose to work, that we may not have any Legantyne authority granted us over his land, nor any thing else which may be incommodious to him or the Earl of Flanders, you partly know the messengers, but perchance are better acquainted with us, who by your favour are conversant with you; Since therefore the king of England, is stroaken with so great a fear by reason of your sanctity and the faithful dealing of my Lord Gratian, whereof he ha●h had experience, it is most evident, that if my Lord the Pope had at the first rather terrified with the power of a high Bishop, than endured him with the charitable love of an indulgent father, the Church of God had long before this been cleared of her storms, and the fury of the man assuaged, who prosecuteth without pity such as fly and are feeble, and yields to them who manfully resist him.]  
But because Saint Thomas highly commended Gratian in regard of his return to Rome: For an example to them who on the beehalfe of the Apostolical Sea shall undergo matters of that importance with great princes, we have set forth here a few lynesout of the Saints letter written to Gratian in these words. [The endeavours of sinners cannot in the end any way hurt the children of Grace, 
Cod Vat. lib. 3. epist. 63.  because God suffereth them not to be tempted above their power, directing all things for the benefit of his elect, and drawing miraculously out of the several events of matters a glorious profit, and God undoubtedly respected your faithful dealing, who converted Master Vivians stay and the managing of his business in France after your return to the glory of your name, making you a God to Pharaoh.] And afterwards. [Whosoever beeheld the end of the exceeding familiarity which passed between the king and Vivian, or heard Vivian discoursing thereof protested openly, that among them all who were employed by the Pope to the king of England, Gratian only proceeded advisedly, 
Ihid. epist. 65. Ibid. epist. 61.  etc.] Saint Thomas wrote also thereof to Pope Alexander and Vivian himself certified his Holiness to that purpose. But for the letter which Vivian sent to the king of England upon refusal of his money, the copy whereof the Bishop of Senon and Gratian (as you have heard) received from Saint Thomas, we do here present it unto you.  
To the most renowned Lord Henry by the grace of God king of England Master Vivian Advocate of the holy Roman Church wisheth health with a true assent to sound advice.  

Ibid. epist. 62.  How much I have laboured for your honour, how far I have endeavoured that you should to the glory of God conclude your peace with the Church, God himself knoweth and your wisdom ought not to be ignorant: For I have been so forward on your behalf, as I have thereby lost the favour of many and great persons, and am become the fable of detracting tongues, which causeth me to wonder that you have a will to make me infamous by corruption of money, whom you would not hear when I counselled you for your honour and profit: But in regard I began to respect you with my best observance and service, and am not accustomed easily to forsake my friends, I beesech you, and by all means possible counsel you to return to your self, and confirm with your Charter the petition which my lord of Canterbury preferred to you, and withal to receive him in the kiss of peace, sending to him and recalling him back again before your land be interdicted, and excommunicated whose names are already conceived in the book of their condemnation, for they are many and your nearest servants; besides your time of respitt is very short.  
Thus wrote Vivian to the king of England. And so concluded this Legantine office executed this year by Gratian and Vivian being Nuntios sent by Pope Alexander to the king of England.  
Moreover when in the midst of this serious business Pope Alexander understood how the king of England would not suffer Bishops to be chosen for the vacant Seas, he sent comminatory or threatening letters of great importance unto the king, in the conclusion whereof he threatened thus: [And if truly you will (as you are bound) have a care to accomplish that which by our admonitions in the spirit of meekness and with all humility we have forewarned you, you shall undoubtedly procure thereby your glory and salvation, and perform that which to God and us is most grateful and acceptable; otherwise although we desire earnestly to love you as our dearest son and a most Christian prince, and to augment the greatness of your glory, yet can we no longer withhold the hands of Saint Peter and us from inflicting punishment on you, but (as we ought) dreading rather God than men we will endeavour with the authority granted us from heaven to preserve the laws and honour of the Catholic Church pure and untouched. Dated at Benevent 7. Ideses of Octobr.  
The Pope besides did this year publish a constitution against such as received of the Laity investitures of Churches or their goods, dated in the month of May and indicted in those words to all the Bishops of England.  
[We have received as well by a vulgar report, as also the relation of many how since the miserable contention which for your grievous sins was raised, and yet continueth between our most dear son in Christ Henry the renowned king of England and our reverend Brother Thomas Archbishop of Canterbury, a certain wicked custom hath grown in those parts for lay-men to beestowe on any at their pleasures throughout the kingdom of England, Churches and Ecclesiastical benefices, and to invest Clerks by their own authority; wherefore because this is known to be so contrary to the institutions of the holy fathers, as both the giver and receiver from the lay hand incurreth Excommunication, and also in regard it redoundeth undoubtedly very much to the overthrow of the Church's liberty, we by the authority of Saint Peter and us do abrogate absolutely and denounce for void all such Collation made in this turbulent time by lay men to any persons of any Churches whatsoever; and therefore we severely command and in the virtue of obedience straight enjoin ye all by these our Apostolical letters, that with all care ye admonish diligently and instantly exhort all such as have received from the hands of the Laity any Churches, Prebendaryes, or other Ecclesiastical benefices wheresoever throughout England, especially in this troublesome season, to resign without contradiction or appeal into our hands, the said Churches, Prebendaryes or Benefices, together with the profits thereof received, and to leave the same to their disposition, unto whose ordination by the Ecclesiastical laws these appertain; which if upon our commonition or warning they refuse to do within forty days after the receipt of these our letters, than ye by our authority setting aside the remedy of Appeal, and not respecting the fear, favour or forbidding of any, do presently pronounce the sentence of Excommunication against them, and cause them throughout your parishes as persons excommunicaed to be eschewed of all men, until they shall resign the foresaid Churches and Ecclesiastical Benefices freely up to them, unto whose collation and ordination they appertain, leaving them peaceably and making sufficient satisfaction for the Church's profits so taken by them: and if ye are negligent or remiss in the execution hereof, than we ourselves by the authority we enjoy denounce the sentence of Excommunication against them all, and charge that they be avoided of all men as excommunicated by us, because they are known to receive (as aforesaid) Churches or other Ecclesiastical benefices from the hand of the Laity without assent of the Bishops to whom their donation appertaineth, unless they obey our cammandementes within the former appointed tyme. Dated at Benevent 14. kalend. junij.]  
And four days after he wrote to the king of England, first commonitory letters of admonition, and then comminatory or threatening letters by certain Nuntios chosen for that purpose called Simon Pryor of Gods-Mount, and Bernard of Corilo, who were appointed to deliver unto the king, first the comonitory letters, and that done (if need required) the cominatory. Both which to the king of England are yet extant, dated this year on the eight of the Kalends of june, the which his holiness commended first to the Bishop of Belleten and the Prior of the Carthusians, as it appeareth by the letters; but being uncertain whether they would carry them to the king or Noah, he made choice of Simon a most reverend man and Bernard his associate, unto whom the letters are yet remaining written by his holiness concerning this Legantyne office imposed on them, 
Ibid epist. 1.  where he mentioneth in this sort of his letters written to the king. [Deliver him our commonitory letters instantly adding withal in the spirit of fortitude and lenity our admonition, if so he will not hearken unto ye, but rather continue still in his hardness and obstinacy, give him then our cominatory letters declaring to him with all constancy on our beehalfe that we will no longer any way shut up the Archishops' mouth, nor unless before the beeginning of Lent, a time now near at hand, he will fulfil what before we have said, will we grant hereafter any inhibition, but that he may by virtue of his office with the sword of Ecclesiastical severity boldly revenge with rigour the injuries offered to himself, his Churches and followers: For the king ought not to beelieve or think with himself that our Lord, who is yet sleepeing, will never be awaked, or Saint Peter sword is so outworn with rust, but that it may be drawn to work a due revenge. Lastly we command ye (as we have said) diligently to execute these our designs, unless our reverend Brother the Bishop of Belleten and our beloved son the Prior of the Carthusians do perform the same in such sort as we required them. Given at Benevent 8. Kalend. junii.] On which day also were delivered (as we read) the cominatory letters sent by the Pope to the king of England, that are likewise registered in the same book, and dated 11. Kal. junij, which Roger in his Chronicles reciteth in these words.  
Alexander Bishop servant of the servants of God to his beloved son Henry the renowned king of England health with Apostolic benediction.  
Your royal wisdom is not ignorant how fatherly and mildly we have often persuaded and by sundry letters and Nuntios diverse times exhorted your Majesty to reconcile (according as you are bound) our reverend brother Thomas Archbishop of Canterbury unto your favour, 
Cod. Vat. lib. 4. epist. 4.  and restore to him and his the Churches with other commodities wrongfully taken from them, being an injury notoriously known almost to the whole Christian world. In regard whereof because hitherto we cannot any way profit herein, nor allay with sweet and gentle means your destempered mind, we conceive exceeding grief and sorrow, and lament to see ourselves frustrated of our hope and confidence, especially since we love most entirely as our dearest son in our Lord yourself, 
Isai. 58.  over whom we beehould for this a grievous danger to hang; and for that it is wrirten. Cry out and cease not, as a trumpet exalte thy voice, and declare to my people their offences. And an other where. Unless you shall say open unto the wicked his iniquity, I will require his blood at your hands. 
Eccles. 22.  And in an other place by Solomon, The sloughthfull man shall be stoned with the dung of Oxen: We have resolved no longer to tolerate (as hitherto we have done) the hardness of your heart against justice with the prejudice of our soul, neither will we hereafter upon any occasions shut up the mouth of the aforesaid Archbishop, but permit him freely to execute his office, and with the swoarde of Ecclesiastical severity to revenge the injuries offered himself and his Church. And what is not fully signified in these our letters concerning this and the rest, our beloved sons the Prior of Gods-Mount, and brother Bernard of Corilo, as they who dread rather God than man, shall by word of mouth declare at large to your Majesty, unto whose admonition we beseech him, whom to serve is to reign, and in whose hands are the hearts of kings, to incline your mind and will, that you may rather choose to be bowed, then stiffly to continue any longer in the wilfulness of so great an obstinacy against God and your own salvation. But if you will not hearken to us in their persons concerning those things which on our beehalfe they shall deliver unto you, you may undoubtedly fear lest the revenging wrath of God will shortly fall upon you.  
Now what the proceedings of these Nuntios were, their own relation which was sent to Pope Alexander declareth at large in these words.  

Ibid. Epist. 8.  [We traveled lately together with Brother Bernard of Corilo unto the renowned king of England to perfect a peace and agreement by virtue of your Mandate between him and my Lord of Canterbury: and to bring our purpose more easily about, we drew my Lord of Canterbury to the place, where the kings (God so working) were reconciled one to an other.] Hear we see the kings at their late parley in Paris departed a sunder discontented, and that an other meeting was afterwards appointed, which (we suppose) was this. Then he proceedeth. [Having delivered the king of England your comonitory letters, and having done our uttermost diligence, which we thought most likely to prevail with him, we admonished and counselled my Lord of Canterbury to humble himself to the king and endeavour to assuage the rigour of his mind with lowly prayers and ready service, in like sort the most Christian king of France, the Archishops, with other Lords there present jointly persuaded him: Being urged with the exhortations of the king, Bishops and Barons, the Archbishop of Canterbury consented, and in that open assembly came to the king of England, and falling down on his knees commended himself to God and the king, speaking to the honour of God and his prince in these formal words: To the honour of God so to procure his peace and favour. But the king in regard of those words, to the honour of God, would not receive him into his favour, saying openly before them all; lest it should be thought the Archbishop sought to conserve the honour of God and not of the king. And after many words (which would to God he had forborn) he said he required nothing else of the Archbishop, but that he as a priest and Bishop should before them all promise him in the word of truth to conserve without any deceit the customs which the holy Archishops of Canterbury had observed unto their kings, and which the Archbishop himself had once promised him to do. Whereunto the Archbishop answered that he had done him fealty, which he was bound by the obligation of an oath to keep inviolable, that is to say, life, limbs and worldly honour with the preservation of his order, and all this he was ready most faithfully to accomplish, neither was any whit more exacted of his Predecessors, or was to be required of any: But the king standing still most peremptorily on this Article, my Lord of Canterbury said moreover; although none of his Predecessors had done, yea or undertaken thus much, nor yet himself was by law tied any way thereunto, he professed nevertheless that for obtaining the peace of the Church and regaining his favour, he would promise, that such customs as his Predecessors had observed to their kings, he would with reservation of his order observe inviolably unto him, so far forth, as he could do without offending God, and would perform for winning his good opinion again, what soever could be done with the honour of God, protesting he was never in his life more willing to serve him, then to accomplish this, if it pleased him to accept thereof. Yet the king refused him upon these terms, nor would receive him unless he would precisely and absolutely bind himself by oath to observe his customs, because he required nothing else at his hands; which in regard the Archbishop (although many did instantly persuade him thereunto) would not condescend to do, the king departed without conclusion of peace.  
But when (according to your Mandate) we exhorted the king to receive the Archbishop again into his favour and restore him his Church with peace: He answered. For his Church it may be the counsel of his friends might so far prevail, as in the end he should render him the same again, but denied ever to restore him his favour, for than were the privilege void, which your Holiness granted him, by virtue whereof you suspended the Archishops' authority until such time as he was restored into his favour.] What this suspension was we will declare hereafter. But to return to the Nuntios' letter, he thus proceedeth: [And because you commanded us to admonish him first with the spirit of lenity by your Comonitory letters, we deferred to another time the delivery of your Cominatory. Mean while we beseech Almighty God (in whose hands are the hearts of Princes) to mitigate and assuage his mind and reunite this peace to the divine glory, and the Church's utility. The rest of your Mandate we will by God's leave in convenient time execute with all diligence, and will be careful to signify to your Holiness the event of the business in such sort as God shall determine it. Brother Bernard being desired to certify your Holiness (as we do) of the proceedings and success hereof, answered it was forbidden in his order, that any brother should write to you or others about any affairs, but promised to declare before your Nuntio Master Lombard (who delivered him your letters) the whole state and process of the cause, that he may signify the same unto you as faithfully and amply as if himself had been there present.] And thus did Simon write to the Pope. But what ensued afterwards, the said Nuntio in another relation, sent also to Pope Alexander, laid open in these words.  
[According to the commandment of your Holiness we delivered to the renowned king of England your Comonitory letters doing our uttermost labour and diligence to persuade him, 
Cod. Vat. lib 4. Epist. 10.  according to your admonition, to receive my Lord of Canterbury into his favour again, to restore him his bishopric with peace, and suffer him freely to dispose of his Church; we long expected hoping and praying that Almighty God would mollify his heart. But when by our forbearance we profited nothing, we presented unto him in the next parley of the kings, your cominatory letters, which having at the last with great difficulty received upon the instant entreaty of us and many noble personages, after many words too long here to rehearse, he answered thus: I never banished my Lord of Canterbury out of the kingdom, nevertheless for the reverence I own to my Lord the Pope, if he will perform to me what he ought to do, and observe to me what his Predecessors have observed to my Progenitors, yea what himself hath promised, he may return into England, and enjoy his peace, And after sundry diversities of answers he lastly said: He would assemble together the Bishops of England, and take their counsel, but appointed no day, nor more could we get at his hands, whereby we might be assured of my Lord of Canterburys' peace, or the execution of your Mandate. And because we found him often altering in his answers, we demanded of him, if my Lord of Canterbury might return to his Archbishoppricke, and use it in peace. Whereupon he replied: That the Archbishop should never come within his land before he did to him accordingly as he ought to do, and had undertaken to observe, what others had observed, and what himself had already promised.  
Lastly we beesought him he would write and signify by his letters patents his answer, because we ought to declare unto you a certainty which hitherto we had not, in regard he varied so often in his answers, whereunto he would not agree. But the Archbishop (when we delivered thus much unto him) said: he would be ever ready to obey the king wherein he ought, and observe whatsoever was observed by his Predecessors so far forth as he could with reservation of his order, but to entangle himself in new obligations that were never offered to his Predecessors, and undertake to perform any such without preservation of his order, was altogether unlawful for him without my Lord the Pope's authority, first because it is pernicious to bring a new form into God's Church, and then in regard he was forbidden by your Holiness ever to make any such promise, but with the reservation of God's honour, and of his order: And said moroever your Holiness with rebuking told him, that he ought not for safeguard of his life to bind himself to the observation of such customs, but with preservation of his order. Yet if the king would (according to your Mandate) restore to him his favour with peace and the free enjoying of his Church together with such things as were wrongfully taken away from him and his, he would most willingly perform at his pleasure whatsomever he could possibly do without offence of God and breach, of his order, and will endeavour most diligently and devoutly to serve him with all his power. Please it therefore your Holiness to secure the afflicted Church and to persever in that, which to your great commendation you have already beegunne, because (as we have heard of many, and do certainly beelieve) if you persever, the peace and redress of the Church is even now at hand.] Thus wrote Simon of Gods-Mount after he had worthily performed his charge, and to the same purpose did the Archbishop of Senon (who was there present) and saint Thomas also, 
Cod. Vat. lib. 4. Ep. 7. Ibidem Ep. 6.  signify to his Holiness.  
Mean while the king of England dealt by his two agents with Pope Alexander, that the authority of faint Thomas might be suspended until this matter were handled by the Pope's Nuntios, as it appeareth by the Pope's letters to the king, which Roger in his Chronicles of England reciteth in this year, beeginning thus. [Your Majesty's Agentes our beloved son john Cumin etc. and written in secret (as the Pope witnesseth in his own words) which nevertheless the king with great vaunting diwlged. For as we see in the first conference of the kings, the king of England protracted the peace, lest he should otherwise lose the privilege which (as he said) he receiveth from the Pope, to wit, that the Archbishop's authority should be suspended until he had obtained the king's peace, upon occasion of which grant, you may conceive the Pope was hardly spoken of by many; the king of England, who was the only procurrer thereof, in kindling hatred and wrath against him, by showing publicly, with great ostentation and kingly pride, the Pope's letters, and causing them especially to be read in the last royal conference, whereof saint Thomas wrote thus to Conrade Archbishop of Mounts. 
Ibidem Epist. 15.  [The king of England publicly boasteth of our suspension by proclaiming the same in the open streets of either kingdom, and for a testimony of my confusion, and to make me more burdensome and odious to the world, he layeth open the Apostolic letters. He glorieth also of the term of the prerogative assigned him, being until he receiveth me into favour, which if it remaineth in his power, shall be at the Grecian Kalendes, I mean, never etc.] Whereof he vaunted upon this only reason, because Pope Alexander being importuned and deceived by the king, did write that saint Thomas should suspend his authority so long over the king and kingdom, until he purchassed the king's peace, which benignity of the Pope the king abusing, did of set purpose defer the peace, because until that was concluded the Archishops' authority was suspended, by reason whereof the Pope was inveyghed against, 
Cod. Vat. lib. 4. Epist. 14. Ibidem Ep. 18.22. Ibidem Ep. 19 Ibidem Ep. 20.23 25.2 Ibidem 16 8  not only by the Archbishop himself, but likewise by the king of France, as also his Queen and many others being incensed with the zeal of justice.  
Pope Alexander therefore assaulted with so many and so great complaints, by his letters to S. Thomas excused himself thus.  
[We suppose your wisdom is not ignorant how Henry the famous king of England sent his Agents unto us and with what unreasonable and injurious demands which afflicted much our mind, the urged us on his beehalfe breathing out terrible threats, unless we would condescend to his will, whereupon we in regard the stormy persecution of the Church is not yet laid, nor the fair calm of peace, as it was expedient, hath hitherto shined on us, although we would not grant his requests, were nevertheless careful to temper and assuage the fury and outrage of his mind, dreading greatly lest he should (as once he did) join in any league of society with Frederick the Emperor that tyrant and wicked enemy of the Church to the hindrance and disturbance of her peace, or pick any quarrel to departs from the Church and our devotion: this was the reason that we, considering the malice of the time; did with the joint counsel of our brethren by our Apostolical letters command your brotherhood (upon the conceit of a certain hope and confidence he would receive you into his favour, and restore the Church of Canterbury to your free disposition) that you should not publish against him or any persons of his kingdom or against the kingdom itself any sentence of Interdiction, Excommunication or Suspension, unless you first received from us other letters wherein should be signified that if the king would not reconcile himself in peace unto you, you should have leave to execute your office against him and his. Wherefore in regard we desire to conserve by all means to you as our dear brother, also to your Church due honour and liberty, if he shall not effectually fulfil before the beeginning of Lent what we hope he will do as we have propounded to him, but persever still hardened in his obstinacy, we do them restore to you again your authority, to have free liberty without any bar of Appeal to execute the power of your office, as well against the persons as also the kingdom, yea the king himself, if you shall judge it convenient and expedient for yourself and your Church, 
Cod Vat. lib. 4. epist 17. & 51. to the king.  reserving ever that gravity and Pontifical discretion which behoveth you. [Thus wrote Alexander to Saint Thomas, sending an other letter unto him also to the same purpose, and certifying likewise the king of France to the said effect. And so the Pope reform that which the king of England used not for establishing of peace, but abused for the prolonging of discord I mean this privilege of time granted without limitation. 
Cod Vat. lib. 3 epist. 1. & 23.  These letters of revoking this suspension Alexander this year commanded to be delivered by the aforesaid two Nuntios unto the king, who perusing them was exceedingly moved, exclaiming against his holiness, that he had within the compass of one year published two decrees contradicting one an other, one being for him, the other against him, unless he would agree presently to a peace. What ensued afterwards we will in place convenient declare the next year.   

ANNO DOMINI 1170.  

The last Legates sent by the Pope to Henry King of England on the beehalfe of S. Thomas.  Now followeth the year of our Lord 1170. and the third Indiction. When Pope Alexander addressed yet once again certain Bishops as Legates to Henry king of England: For which purpose he selected Rotroche Archbishop of Roan with Bernard Bishop of Nivers, to whom was after added William Bishop of Senon a prelate of approved fidelity and assured integrity: For the better executing of which office Pope Alexander directed his letters (which are yet extant) to either of them severally, 
Cod Vat. lib. ● epist. 2. & 4. Ibid epist 5.  dated after Vivians return, besides others to them jointly containing their treaty to be had with the king: which was that S. Thomas should return to his Church and receive all the possessions taken away from his Church; that others exiled for his sake should every one be restored to his own; the king should grant him a perfect peace in a holy kiss; if he would not yield thereunto, because he had sworn the contrary, he should perform it by his son according as he had promised; he should abolish and absolutely condemn the wicked customs contradicting the Church's liberty, and the Legates should absolve from their promise the Bishops who undertook to observe them; if there were any hope of peace, they should then absolve the Excommunicates, but under this condition, that if the peace succeeded not, they should fall back again into their former excommunication without any remedy of Appeal; all which covenantes he commanded precisely to be performed within the compass of 40. days: And if the peace could not be perfected within that limited time, nor these conditions accomplished, they should presently interdict the Province on this side the seas where the king as then remained. This was the charge imposed by Pope Alexander on the Legates, as appeareth by his Apostolical letters dated this year at Benevent 14. Kalend. Februarii. The Pope sent also diverse letters to others concerning the same Legation, and especially to king Henry himself.  
Whilst this business was in hand, there broke forth a new discord: king Henry would have his son crowned king by the Archbishop of york, being an office appertaining to the Prime seat of England, which is Canterbury; wherefore the Pope understanding thereof directed his letters to the Archbishop of york, and all the Bishops of England in this sort.  

Cod. Vat. lib 4. Ep. 42.  [In regard we are long since certified by the relation of many, that the Coronation and unction of the kings of England appertaineth to the Archbishop of Canterbury, as an ancient custom and dignity annexed unto his Church, we do by these presents & our Apostolical authority straightly enjoin your brotherhood, that, if the renowned king of England will have his son crowned and anointed king, during the time our reverend brother Thomas Archbishop of Canterbury remaineth in exile, none of ye attempt to impose hands on him, or presume any way to intermeddle in the business; which if any of ye shall be so bold as to do, let him undoubtedly know that it will highly redound to the peril of his office and order; for herein we will cut of all remedy of Appeal, and exclude all occasion of malignity. Dated at Cisuinary 4. Kalend. Martii.] He wrote also severally to the same Bishops of England and likewise to saint Thomas, 
Ibid epist 44 Ibid. epist. 3. Ibidem epist. 42. & 4●.  the privileges of whose Church should be hereby infringed. Saint Thomas moreover writing in the name of the high Bishop of Rome to the Archbishop of york and other Bishops of England in like manner forbade the same to be done. Upon receipt of which letters the king of England and his followers were so far enraged, as they caused them all to take an oath not any way to obey the constitutions of the Pope and Archbishop forbidding this same, which so heinous offence saint Thomas presently reproved by these his letters written to them into England.  

Ibid. Ep. 47.  [Know ye (my dearest) that we have written in great tribulation and anxiety of heart, not any way to heap sorrows upon ye, but that ye may understand what manner of charity we bear abuntantly unto ye; for God is our witness how we covet ye in the very bowels of Christ jesus; whereupon seeing the dangers that nearly touch the body and soul, ye to their injury, and, which being never heard of in these our days, are yet now beefallen, we are not a little grieved and confounded in regard of yourselves. For it is apparent by the public report of all men, that ye have abjured my Lord the Pope who representeth the person of Christ himself, and as also who (although unworthy) are nevertheless apppointed the father and Bishop of your souls, yea this is it which above other things (that we have many years according to the example of the just judgement of Almighty God endured) increased exceedingly the abundance of our sufferings; for that so detestable, so wicked an oath how great a scandal doth it breed to the world? what offence to God? what a sin to yourself? what affliction to us? For why, to abjure them whom God hath ordained over ye, is an injury to him who hath ordained them, and likewise to us who are placed in authority by him, nay rather, the power of him who so exalted us is dishonoured, the band of his obedience broken: which vice undoubtedly (with confidence I speak it, but for your sakes with tears) is like and equivalent to Idolatry, for (saith the prophet) to resist is the sin of soothsaying, and not to obey is the offence of Idolatry, whereupon such by the ordinance of the old law, as were Idolaters, sustained the sentence of corporal death: And seem ye not to yourselves to have incurred a far greater crime in that ye do not only rebel, but also bind yourselves with an oath hereafter to rebel: and that moroever what a thing is it for sheep to shake of their shepherd? Verily for such as forsake their shepherd's, the Wolf hath already invaded them, and unless the shepherd, whom they have now abjured, defendeth them, he will in the end devour them. Many testimonies of Scriptures and examples of Saints may be produced for detestation of your offence, but that the excess of such an enormity lieth open to the eyes of the meanest understanding.  
Yet if ye were not voluntarily, but unwillingly drawn hereunto, the sin were excused in part, but not in all: for better it is to suffer the body's destruction, then take an abominable oath, whereby ye are become the children of death; because (as the prophet saith of the people) ye are strooken with the stripe of the enemy, with a cruel chastisement. But to manifest the watchful care we have before Almighty God for ye, we have endeavoured to apply to so grievous a wound the salve which now only remaineth, and do therefore by the power of saint Peter the Apostle, the authority of the Bishop of Rome and of us, absolve from an oath so unlawful, all such as are penitent, especially those who swear, imparting to our reverend brethren the Diocesan bishops, and priests of less quality in the vacancy of Bishopprickeses our power for enjoining external satisfaction to the afore said Penitents: Admonishing ye all, who are willing to understand it, that ye are no way bound by such an oath nor obliged to obey it, least as Herod under pretence of piety, ye become impious, and excuse with an oath an offence exceeding the swearing, according to him who saith: That oath is not to be observed, whereby a sin is unadvisedly promised. And again. In promises which are evil infringe your faith, break your vow, change your decree; do not perform what you have unadvisedly vowed. And many other sentences which I overpass, are consonant hereunto.  
And now to conclude, I, who am bound in our Lord, do here beseech ye, yea I beseech ye as my children, whom I ever aught to embrace in Christ, that ye walk worthy of the vocation whereunto God hath called ye; that observing first of all the faith of Christ, ye do next obey his Prelates, submitting yourselves unto them, for they are the Parties who keep watch over ye, as the persons who must yield an account for your souls: For (brethren) I would have ye understand, how as well these unlawful oaths, as also many other enormous crimes which through wicked suggestions are committed in our cause for the oppression of justice and truth, truth so favouring itself, will turn in the end to the benifitt thereof, fore truth may be imprisonned or entralled, but can never be vanquished, because she is contented with the small number of her follwers, and never caught with the multitude of men; and let the spirit of counsel and wisdom inspire ye all with that discretion one to an other, as being all of one mind, ye may with one mouth honour the Pastors and Bishops of your souls, whom that great Pastor of flocks jesus Christ hath ordained in the blood of his eternal testament, and that by the Charity of the holy Ghost ye stretch out the hands of your prayers to help me your father in this ●●y extreme peril, whereby I may be delivered from those Infidels who forbidden that in this my restraint I should be assisted with prayer, a suffrage commonly beestowed both on the faithful and unfaithful. The grace of our Lord jesus Christ be with ye all who have corrected your error concerning this wicked oath, and been worthily and humbly contrite therefore; for the contrary side, I beseech God either instantly to convert them, or temporally to punish them until they amend, and do condign penance for their offence.] Thus wrote saint Thomas unto his. 
Cod Vat. lib. 3. Ep. 18.  But it appeareth by the testimony of john of Silisbury, that all did not equally condescend to this oath, and that persecution was threatened from the higher powers against such as refused to swear: For he saith: [It is a public report, that the above mentioned Archdeacon of Canterbury persuaded the king to pass over into England, and there to torture the Bishops with those of the Clergy, who would not swear against my Lord the Pope and their mother Church of Canterbury; on every side is fear: perplexities on every side etc.]  
The king mean while did with all diligence possible hasten to accomplish the Coronation at whitsuntyde, but concerning such things as foreranne the same, there is extant the relation of a faithful friend who remained with the king, and often certified saint Thomas by letters of these and other occurrents, but now in this sort: 
Ibid Ep. 10.  The king must be needs at London on Sunday next, for he hath then summoned thither out of all parts of the land the Archbishop of york together with all other Bishops and Barons; that day will york assuredly crown the king's son, his wife the king of Frances daughter being left at Cane, to the reproach and contempt of her father as one rejected: This child whom we have named, will when we have named, be undoubtedly crowned, unless our Lord stay his intended passage by sea, or restrain the hands of york, or the king of France repress it with some manner of prohibition: For the son hasteneth to the sea and is expected by the father on the contrary shore, and by the king's commandment the Bishops of Bay on and Segien attend his child. [And concerning the Pope's letters forbidding this same, he addeth thus. For my Lord the Pope's letters forbidding this consecration, it was long ere they passed the seas, then absolutely cast away to no purpose, and perishing in the hands of him to whom they were committed, they were showed to none, much less diwlged to all, how therefore could they prevail that were thus concealed? etc. But in regard of some occasions arising the new king's coronation was deferred till saint john Baptistes nativity, whereof William, in Quadrilogus writeth thus in the end of the second.  
[The feast of saint john Baptist being now at hand, the king under pretence of establishing his kingdom assembling together the nobility of his realm committed to his eldest son the raynes of his kingdom. And there wanted not some who advised him to be very careful upon what conditions he thus admitted his heir and successor; others answering and affirming, all this was done in hatred of the Archbishop, and derogation of the Church's dignity. But the Archbishop of york imposed hands on him in the Province of Canterbury, being in saint Peter Church at Westminster, contrary to the dignity and ancient custom of the Church of Canterbury, the Bishops of London, Salisbury, and Rochester as suffragans assisting him, nor ever opening their lips in protestation of the right of Canterbury, to whose dignity and prerogative the coronation of the kings of England is of ancient times known to appertain, In the celebration of the feast after the coronation the king vouchsafed to serve the king, the father the son, and protested that now he ceased to be a king. But according as God complaineth They reign and not by me, so how manifestly was it in the end declared that this young king by this bastardly consecration unlawfully acted by an excommunicated and accursed person, purchassed not a benediction. Wheruppon this Author addeth by and by afterwards thus: But let us a little consider how profane this unction was, how odious, how offensive this consecration (if it may be termed rather a consecration then an execration, being absolutely destitute of any Apostolical benediction, yea absolutely done in transgressing against the Apostolical man) which only proceeded out of mere hatred wrath and indignation devised by a carnal father in despite of his spiritual father! All which is proved by the lamentable eventes, that being so detestable to all ensuing ages, sprung out of this consecration, I mean the Suspension and Excommunication of priests, the murdering of an Archbishop, the sundry battles between the father and son, and lastly the notorious, miserable, and untimely death of this young Prince so consecrated, being cut of in his prime, and left an example for all times to come. etc.]  
This same friend of his sent him also the report of the Coronation in these words. [On Sunday last the king being at London endowed his son with the girdle of knighthood, 
Cod. Vat, lib. 5. Ep. 2. 3.  and york instantly anointed him king. There the king distributed his lands to his sons, all men wondering what hereafter he would do. He causeth his journey into Normandy to be continually talked of, to the end he may be the more dreaded, but he will not go until he hath decently furnished the king of France his daughter (remaining now in the company of the Queen at Cane) with apparel, horse, and family, convenient to pass the seas at his appointment; and this of purpose that the king of France hearing hereof, may somewhat be pacified in regard of the indignation conceived for contempt of his daughter. etc.] This being done, saint Thomas having certain intelligence of all matters which had passed in derogation of himself and his Church of Canterbury, wrote (as the same author reporteth) unto Pope Alexander mournful letters replenished with complaints, intermingled also with other discontents, which is to say, that the chief Ringleader of all this schism, together with the Bishop of Salisbury not inferior to the former, being both excommunicated before by the Pope himself, were to the reproach of the whole Church loosed from the bands of excommunication by the Bishop of Senon Legate of the Apostolic Sea; Hereof saint Thomas especially complained to Cardinal Albert beeginning thus in bitterness. 
Cod. Vat. lib. 5. Ep. 20.  [I would (my he loved) your ears were open to the tongues of our complaints, that they might then hear what is often sung in the public passages of Ascalon to the reproof of the Roman Church. Our last Messengers seemed to bring us some comfort from the Sea Apostolic in my Lord the Pope's letters, but their authority is made absolutely void by letters sent from the Legate a latere for absolving Satan to the Church's obloquy. There are now absolved by the Apostolical Mandate the Bishops of London and Salisbury, of whom the first is know to be from the very beeginning the firebrand of this schism and contryver of all this malice, and to have drawn as well Salisbury as all others whom he could into the offence of disobedience. I know not in what sort our Lord's cause is handled in the Court that Barrabas escapeth free and Christ is crucified. Now for six whole years hath our banishment and the Church's calamity been prolonged by the Courts authority etc.] But how injustly all this was delivered, although to the holy man, it seemed most certain, the letters of Pope Alexander to the Bishop of Senon the Apostolical Legate declare. But first let us here report what the Legate, setting down the same, did write to that purpose unto his Holiness.  

bIid. Ep. 25.  [Let your excellency (most holy father) hear with patience what we say, because our soul dwelleth in bitterness, and as well your devoute son the most Christian king of France, as also the whole Church of France is troubled with the scandals which in the days of your Apostolic authority flow from the Apostolical Sea: For why (as our country saith) Satan is there set lose to the whole Church's destruction, Christ is crucified again, and the sacrilegious wretch and murderer let go: We have laboured with your Holiness on the behalf of the Church of England, and supposed in our departure she obtained some relief; But when you caused the Bishop of London without our privity to be absolved, the matter fell out clean contrary, and horns are given to the sinner. For lo, that king (whom you have over much favoured) hath caused his son to be consecrated king, if it may be termed a consecration which is ministered by the Excommunicate, who are odious to the holy Ghost and enemies to the Church, and this with the notorious injury of the Church of Canterbury, and of my Lord the king of France, whose Daughter, that adversary of God and man would not admit to be partaker of this consecration. This consecration or rather execration was ministered by york, and (as they say) with your authority, where London & some others named Bishops, whose memories are buried in malediction, assisted him. Have a care therefore (o father) hereafter of this Church, which hath perished i● your hands, lest the blood thereof be required of you, which we think cannot be otherwise done for the redemption of your fame and soul, unless with your Apostolical power you confound the foresaid Malefactors.] Thus wrote Senon to the Pope. There are letters yet to be seen written in the Pope's name to the Archbishop of Roan for absolving London on certain conditions; 
Cod Vat. l. 3. Epist. 16.  and others likewise sent by Roan to his holiness, signifying how he was absolved on Easter day, but there is the letter of saint Thomas to Roan affirming the absolution to be void, 
Ihid. Ep. 19  because the Pope's conditions were never proformed. 
Ibid. Ep. 24  And moreover besides all these an other letter of saint Thomas, wherein he complaineth to the Pope concerning these abuses. Yet be assured all this was but a slanderous report: And first, as it was false that the Archbishop of York ever consecrated the king by the Pope's authority, as the letters before recited written both by the Pope and also by a friend to saint Thomas apparently declare; so make no doubt it is as manifest a falsehood that London and his Associate were ever absolved by the Pope's Mandate; and therefore lo here the Epistle of Apology sent by his Holiness to the Bishop of Senon.  
[We have gratefully received, 
Ibid. Ep. 26.  and with diligent care and attention considered the letters which your devotion sent as concerning the business of our venerable brother the Archbishop of Canterbury; 
The Pope purgeth himself of a false imputation.  But in regard the Bishop of London is not yet come unto us, we have determined nothing in the cause: If he had appeared before us, we would have endeavoured to preserve the just title of the Archbishop of Canterbury so far forth as we might have done with the safety of our conscience: But yet how far we have proceeded in that controversy, we suppose we have made sufficiently known to him in part, and also to our most dear son in Christ Lewes the famous king of France, in such sort as we enjoined you by word of mouth to deliver, for we have therein altered nothing since your departure, nor have we thought good to change any thing hereafter, although the foresaid king of England did solicit us most earnestly by the Consuls of Lombary being present before us with his agents, as also by the Ambassadors of our most dear son in Christ Emmanuel the illustrious Emperor of Constantinople to grant him a longer time of repite. And in regard we esteem the Archishops' cause as our own and the Church's cause, we command your brotherhood by these our Apostolical letters that you admonish carefully, and instantly exhort by word of mouth, or otherwise by letters if they are not personally present, the Archbishop of Roan and Bishop of Nivers diligently and speedily to execute our commandment, and if as yet they have no way proceeded in the business, omit not in any case to reprehend them sharply and severely reprove them. But if they have already pronounced according to our commandment the sentence of interdiction upon the said kings lands, then do you firmly and straight observe this sentence, and cause (as far as it lieth in your power) the same to be observed without any partiality at all throughout the king's lands which are known to lie in your Province, setting all excuse and appeal a side.] Thus far Pope Alexander purged himself to Senon, and although the Pope commanded excommunicated London to be absolved, to the end he might be an instrument of peace (as in an other place he saith) what offence was this? especially considering he commanded the same to be done upon certain conditions. Nay did not saint Thomas himself, this very year at such time as the Pope commanded the excommunication to be reiterated on London and Salisbury, beseech his Holiness to forbear the same for fear of disturbing the peace now undertaken? So as it appeareth, not only Alexander, but also saint Thomas himself did upon diverse occasions command and persuade the Excommunicated to be bound and loosed, for these are his own words: [Although the Bishop of Lomdon hath been the chief Leader of this sedition (that we may forbear to call it schism) we nevertheless beseech it may be lawful for us to have compassion on him and Salisbury, if they cannot be punished according to your commandment without renewing of Schism.]  
But the modesty of Pope Alexander was undoubtedly admirable, who although he felt himself overladen with so huge a burden of wrongful accusations, yea and was most unjustly afflicted with the complaints of this so Saintly a man signified by the Apostolical Legate, as also those of the king, people and Clergy of France, almost wholly with clamours inveyghing against him, being made nevertheless as a man not hearing, nor having any refutations in his mouth, he handled his cause with that unspeakable mildness, as he abstained absolutely from retorting reproofs or any other spiteful replication, allbeeit he was gauled with the spurs of most sharp letters, so as it may without all controversy be affirmed of him which was once said of Moses, that he was of all men the meekest. But whence (will you say) arose then this report so bruited in the mouths of all, that the Bishop of London was absolved by the Pope? It is laid open in the Epistle of john of Salisbury Secretary to saint Thomas, written to the Archdeacon of Excester and dated this year, where among other occurrents 〈◊〉 this time he inserteth this of this same: [It was commonly given out that the king's Agents had then obtained absolution for the Bishop of London and all others, 
Cod. Vat. lib. 5. Ep. 18.  and how the Archishops' authority for proceeding against the kingdom with the persons of his realm, was withdrawn; But they were presently refuted as manifest untruths by letters sent from his Holiness, yea before such time as the Bishop of London undertook his journey to the Court, who doubtless would have spared that labour and cost, if (as some feigned) he might have been absolved without so great difficulty.] Thus saith Salisbury for clearing Alexander from the injurious slanders raised of him by the king of England's Agents. Whereunto may be added the testimony of saint Thomas, expostulating with king Henry thus: [My Lord, if you hasten the planting of your son in your place, with the accomplishment of his consecration, why are you not careful to exclude from the solemnity of so great a Sacrament those who are apparently and namely excommunicated by the sentence of my Lord the Pope and us? Can a consecration be perfected without a participation?] But if London and Salisbury had been absolved, being excommunicated before, as well by the Pope as saint Thomas, these objections could never have been made by saint Thomas himself in that assembly where none stood excommunicate but only the said Bishops.  
For answer moroever of the other flaunder concerning the Pope's consent to the consecration of the king of England by the Archbishop of York, read here the Pope's letters written to saint Thomas in these words.  
[Considering deeply the constancy of your virtue and faith, 
Ibid. Ep. 34.  with the resolution of mind which you have apparently showed for defence of your Church's liberty; we do willingly give you as our dearest brother the best counsel and assistance we can for obtaining those things which we know convenient for the conservation and augmentation of the same Church, and will with diligent endeavour affoarde the defence of the Apostolical power against all such as contend to diminish and disturb the rights and dignities hereof. We hear of certainty how the Archbishop of York contrary to our prohibition and interdiction, hath crowned in your Province Henry son to the famous king of England; wherefore, in regard you affirm the same to be an exceeding great derogation to the right and dignity of your Church, being desirous on this beehalfe to succour both yourself and Church, we ordain by our Apostolical authority, that the said Archishops' act shall no way hereafter by any means prejudice you for diminishing your right in the Coronation and unction of the kings of England, but that you may have it in as ample manner as your Predecessors and Church have been known to have enjoyed the same forty years now past.] Thus far in refutation of the scandal concerning the Archbishop of York, and hereto is agreeable an other Epistle written to the Bishops who were present at the Coronotion, and that letter especially which the Pope sent to the same Roger Archbishop of York and Hugh Bishop of Duresme indicted thus.  
Alexander Bishop, servant of the servants of God, to his reverend brethren Roger Archbishop of York and Hugh Bishop of Duresme sendeth greeting and Apostolical benediction.  
Although ye are many ways commendable and grateful to us, and we on the other side embrace ye with the arms of unfeigned charity; nevertheless we ought not therefore to overpass, but call ye to account, and with the zeal of righteousness to correct such offences as being committed by ye, and left umpunished, engender death. Our Lord speaking by the Prophet thus: If I saying to the wicked, thou shalt dye the death, thou dost not declare it unto him, nor tell him thereof, he shall dye in his sin, but I will require his blood at thy hands. The oppression truly of the Church of England with the diminishing of her liberty, which is known to be caused by your king, be it either of his own motion, or else by the suggestion of others, hath now long since very much afflicted our mind, and bred us no small care and grief; for whereas it behoved him to devise how to correct those abuses which were brought in wickedly by his Predecessors, he rather heaping sins upon sins constituted and established with the colour of a royal title those unlawful customs by which the Church's liberty perished, and the decrees of Apostolic men (as far as he could infringe them) were deprived of their power; neither did he think it enough if under his Dominion the Divine laws in his kingdom of England were put to silence and made void, unless he should also cast a descent of sin upon his heirs, and make his kingdom for long time sit solitary without Ephod, without Superhumerale, without priestly dignity: Thence came it to pass that he procured those usurpations to be confirmed, without any exception, by the oaths of yourselves, your brethren, and the Bishops your Associates, and condemned him to be punished as a Traitor who would not yield consent to these wicked customs. This appeareth manifestly in the exile of our reverend brother the Archbishop of Canterbury, this is openly declared in the miserable banishment of his Clerks and kindred, and of those who sucking their mother's breasts cried as yet in their cradles; yea the terror of death is threatened to all such as dare resist the same, and prefer the laws of God before those sinful Statutes. We ourselves (by whose judgement those offensive laws ought to be corrected and amended) were under colour of this unquiett time most earnestly solicited to confirm the same, and were not meanly laboured and provoked to strengthen with Apostolic power those usurped customs, before we were fully informed of them, and this in their very first beeginning; and in process of time the said Archbishop remaining in exile for executing the office of his Pastoral function, and very often requiring from our authority the wont assistance of the Roman Church, we sent to the same king the chiefest and worthiest of our brethren, we sent also other Ecclesiastical persons, supposing the hardness of his heart would be softened with our humility and meekness: and that (as Solomon saith) The Prince will be mollifyd with patience, 
Proverb. 25. Ibid. 15.  and a gentle tongue will assuage anger. But he deluding our sufferance with the several devices of sundry Ambassadors, seemeth so far to obdurate his mind against our admonitions as neither he relenteth any whitt in his wrath against the forenamed Archbishop, nor yet endureth that any one of his perverse laws should be diminished, yea damnifyeth the Church of Canterbury itself very much in her possessions, and spoileth her of her ancient dignity in her Ecclesiastical administration; for when he was disposed of late to have his son crowned, contemning the Archbishop of Canterbury, to whose office the same in times forepast is said of right to beelong, he caused him to be invested with the Crown by you (brother Archbishop) and that in this Province, no whit appertaining to your jurisdiction. Moreover in his Coronation there was not according to the ancient custom any condition made or (as they say) required of him for the preservation of the Church's liberty, but (as the report goeth) he was rather bound by oath to observe during his reign inviolably the royal customs (as they call them) of his ancestors, whereby the Church's dignity is endangered: Wherein although the said king's violence doth greatly trouble us, we may nevertheless be much more incensed with the imbecility of ye and your Associates the Bishops, who (not without grief we speak it) are made like Rams without horns, 
Threns Ierem. 1.  and fly away without strength before the face of the Pursuer. For although (brother Archbishop) you might lawfully perhaps have done this in your own province, yet how you could with any face attempt the same in a strange Province, especially beelonging to him who was himself almost alone content to suffer banishment for justice, and give Almighty God his glory, we can neither by reason nor yet by the Decrees of the holy fathers satisfy ourselves.  
But if any objecteth for excuse of so foul an offence, that in other kingdoms also many grievous sins have been committed; we may in truth answer, we have not hitherto seen any kingdom run so headlong into so great a contempt of the divine law, as to enforce such manifest enormities to be established by the hand-wryting and oaths of Bishops, unless any man will impudently allege that which the schismatics, being afwardes cut of from the communion of the faithful, have practised with such damnable pride as was never before heard of. In regard whereof, because according to the Prophet's saying: 
Habacuc. 1.  Perverse judgement hath issued out from ye, and perversity is acted among ye. Why do not ye who have exceeded all other Provinces in their usurpations, and strengthened such unlawful customs with an oath, resume now to yourselves the sheylde of faith to defend the house of our Lord in the day of battle, but rather prostrate your bodies on the ground, to make a way for passengers over ye? And lest being any longer silent the sentence of damnation should be pronounced in the day of judgement as well against us, as ye; here by the authority of the sacred Roman Church (where by our Lord's appointment we serve) we suspend ye from all manner of office beelonging to Episcopal dignity, hoping at the least that now being reform by discipline and this fatherly correction, ye will at the last return to yourselves, and endeavour to defend the Church's liberty: But if with all this ye will not recall yourselves to that zeal which becometh the place of Bishops, we will by the grace of God hereafter do that which as yet with terror threateneth ye. Look to yourselves, least that he said to ye which was spoken to one by the Prophett thus: Because thou hast repulsed knowledge, I will repel thee that thou shalt not exercise the office of Preisthoode under me. 
Ose● 4.  And for us in regard (God at his pleasure so disposing) we are here apparently placed in his seat who neither by blows nor bands could ever be constrained to surcease from preaching the word of God, we ought not under a doubtful expectation of peace to lay up in a handkerchief the money of the divine word committed to our charge, and keep it tied up so long, until the hour of increase by little and little slideth away, and the Creditor coming calleth us to render a severe account.  
Thus far Alexander, whereby is refelled that manifest untruth, which not a little darkeneth the fame of this Pope.  
And as then also did Peter of Bloys to the same effect write to john of Salisbury, and having himself likewise a burning zeal for the liberty of god's Church, which saint Thomas defended, to strengthen him the more, lest otherwise he should faint in these seas of tribulations, he admonished john in a large Epistle to comfort the Saint, being lines doubtless worthy of this Author, and indighthed.  
Tho his most dear friend Master john of Salisbury, Peter of Bloys Archdeacon of  wisteth health in the Author of all health. 
Peter of Bloys Ep. 22.   
As often as I seriously consider with myself the ordinary oppressions of the English Church, and the banished of your Lord Thomas Archbishop of Canterbury, it doth very much comfort me that he hath erected himself as a bulwark for defence of God's justice and the Church's liberty, and thereby will deserve a glorious conclusion of this his persecution. For I see ye are now set between the hammer and the Anvil, and sinners daily build upon your backs; nevertheless if ye fight in Christ, and for Christ, he will never suffer ye to be tempted above your power, but will make ye profit by your temptation, and our Lord will take away the rod of sinners from the portion of the just, that the just may not stretch out their hands to iniquity. If truth misse-telleth us not, the end of your persecution will be eternal blessedness: 
Math. 5.  Blessed are they (saith he) who endure persecution for justice: Peter the Apostle saith: 
1. Pet. 4.  Let none of ye suffer as a murderer, or thief, or slanderer, or a desirer of other men's goods. For not the pain but the cause maketh the Martyrdom: But as the Apostle speaketh: 
Ibidem 3.  If ye suffer any thing for justice, ye are blessed. For it is the safety of God to beelieve in him, but it is the highest safety to endure reproaches for Christ: 
Phipp. 1.  To ye (quoth the Apostle) it is granted for Christ, that ye not only beeleive in him, but suffer also for him. I do therefore congratulate ye in regard ye have converted justice into judgement, because ye repress the rebellion and disobedience of some with the castisement of suspension, if so ye do the same upon the motion of reason and justice, and not with a thirst of revenge, or an appetite of injuring. Do nothing (I beseech ye) for malice or hatred, but let your actions be managed with charity; nor yet shall ye reap out of this your punishing, the harvest of salvation, unless your whole intention proceedeth out of the bowels of charity. For whereas by the furnace in the holy Scripture wrath or punishment is signified, we are taught in Leviticus to sprinkle with the oil of charity the sacrifice which is to be baked in the furnace, 
Levit. 2.  lest otherwise it should be burned: for the mind of him who prepareth himself to encounter with persecution, is first to be sweetened with the oil of charity, that neither in adversity he faileth of charity, neither yet be inflamed against his brother with the fire of revenge and hatred: It is therefore your merit, and before God and man a commendation, if by the way of justice ye appease the disobedience of your subjects. 
Psalm. 105.  For blessed are they who conserve judgement, and execute justice continually.  
In the execution of justice there ought not to be any exception or respect of persons, be he brother or child, Prince or subject; let ever the fruit of justice beesought, and let them ever judge righteously who judge the whole world: for when the Levites killing their brethren and children revenged the sin of Idolatry, Moses said to them: Ye have consecrated your hands this day every one of ye in his son or in his brother, 
Exod. 32.  that a benediction may be given ye. Solomon saith also: Who reprove shall be praised, and a blessing will come upon them. Your Lord is highly to be renowned, that only he ascendeth on the contrary part, that he opposeth himself as a Bulwark for the house of Israel, that he argueth for the meek of the earth? we have him as now the only and eminent man among the children of the patiented in tribulation. In place of our fathers we have a son borne unto us, who according to the example of the Apostles doth as now put in execution revenge among nations, reproofs among people; and as those Princes of the people who being now gathered together with the God of Abraham for the justice of Christ, are as strong gods of the earth mightily advanced, so shall likewise the honour of this man, if he persevereth on in administration of justice, be highly exalted. For whereas he liveth now exiled, 
2. Cor. 4.  whereas many things are attempted to his reproach, all this by the benefit of patience will be turned to his glory. This of our tribulation, which is light and momentary (saith the Apostle) worketh in us a marvellous weight of glory. Show therefore yourselves as the servants of God in singular patience. For widdowelike doth virtue stand, when patience sheildeth not her hand, And who from the first infancy of the Church hath ever triumphed without patience? Truly although your Lord hath abundance of the spirit of fortitude, yet nevertheless it is reported, that in regard the new king of England was crowned by York, and for some privileges obtained by stealth to his derogation, he is so molested, as by the pusillanimity of spirit and that tempest, his feet are almost moved, his steps well nigh discomforted: But you who are the bands and eyes of the Archbishop see that with your holy exhortations you comfort his dissolved hands, you strengthen his weakened knees. It is no marvel if he be shaken with tribulation and oppressions; but if he relieth wholly and cleaveth to him who deeply rootethin his elect, he will rest secure in all storms of temptation and boisterous disturbance.  
The ancient fathers undoubtedly being sometimes in the pressure of tribulation, were often wearied with tediousness, whereupon they seemed for a time to wax faint and feeble from that resolute enduring of passions which they had with singular fervency in our lord, until being inspired with virtue from above they returned again to themselves in the spirit of fortitude. Elias flying away from the face of Isabella, 
3. Reg. 29.  and being wearied of his life, cast himself down under a juniper bush, and desired his soul might be severed by death. It sufficeth me (quoth he) take away my life. The Apostle also pining away with the like tediousness, complaining saith. We are laden with grief above measure, 
1. Cor. 1.  in so much as we are weary of our life The Prophet having often experience of this tediousness, speaketh thus: 
Psalm. 38.  I have fainted by the strength of thy hand, and thou haste made my soul pine away as a spider. But the spirit of Charity revived in them out of these ashes of tediousness, and fortititude sprung from our infirmity: A thing perhaps incredible to some, had not the Apostle, who read it often in the book of experience, given testimony thereof saying: For when I am weaker than grow I stronger: And to him it is also told: 
1. Cor. 1●.  Thy virtue is perfected in infirmity. If therefore in regard of the swelling seas of mishaps, which my Lord endureth, be it either for the desolation of his friends, or the long continuance of his exile, you see any sluggish dullness by stealth to surprise his mind, step in presently to comfort him, lest he despair or be any whitt wavering: For the time of his visitation is at hand. And if the mounting surges of the seas are marvellous, God is also marvellous in the deep, who converteth storms into calms, 
Psalm. 92.  and the king's indignation into favour.  
I understood by the Legates of the Apostolic Sea with whom I travailed from the court of Rome to Bononi, that your Lord shall be very shortly reconciled unto the entire favour of the king of England, or else translated and made a more eminent Patriarch: but howsoever he shall be disposed of by our Lord, if he persevereth as hitherto he hath done, let him expect with security the end of his combat: let him not therefore listen to the words of flatterers, but follow the spirit of God, which dwelleth in him, and whether-somever he goeth the spirits and wheels of Ezechiel will also accompany him: 
Ezech. 10.  I know the end of his agony will be glorious if he continue in the same course of fortitude and constancy which he hath already undertaken; for who so fighteth lawfully shall be crowned. And whereas all other virtues run towards the goal, yet only perseverance is crowned. Wherefore I entreat you as my Lord and Master that you will let me often understand of your estate, and also of his, for since I can afforded ye nothing else, I do not cease daily to pray for ye, that by Gods assisting grace, ye may obtain the king of England's favour, and the free disposing of your own estates. I have perused your book of The trifles of the Court, which delighted me exceedingly, for it containeth an excellent form of learning, and for the artificial variety of sentences, it is a matter of inestimable delight. God speed ye well.  
Hitherto Peter: And for the time wherein he wrote, it appeareth by this, that he departed from the City towards the king of England, after the coronation of his son was finished by the Archbishop of York. 
The king of England terryfyed by the Pope.   
Mean while the king of England received from his Holiness sharper letters, commanding him peremptorily to grant saint Thomas his peace within the prescribed time, or if he contemned to obey, then to expect the same sentence which he had pronounced on Frederick the Emperor: where with the king of England being terrified, writing from England to the Apostolical Legates, he began to move them importunately to peace, being urged thereunto by Alexander's comminatory letters: which letters though they are lost, are often mentioned in other Epistles of S. Thomas. The king therefore thus strooken with fear, and dealing carefully for obtaining peace, wrote these few lines for that purpose to the Archbishop of Roan one of the Legates.  
[By the advice of yourself and other my faithful Barons, 
Cod. Vat. lib. 3. Epist. 14.  I have signified as well by messengers as letters unto my Lord the Pope, a form conceived for reformation of peace between me and the Archbishop of Canterbury. The Pope, as he certified me by his letters, received withal thankfulness the same, in such sort as it was devised by your counsel, and made known to him on your beehalfe, openly commanding admonishing entreating, and attentively persuading that I should perform the same with the consent of yourself and the Bishop of Nyvers. And therefore I will fully and freely accomplish the same according as ye two shall arbitrate, not violating in any thing the order which shall be proposed by your discussion. Witness Richard de Lucy at Westminster. 
Cod. Vat. lib. 5. Epist. 35. 36. 37. 38. 39 ] Thus wrote the king. In the mean time saint Thomas sent his letters of Interdiction (which are yet extant) into England unto the Bishops to be published within xv. days, unless peace ensued. But the king preventing the time, promised the Legates to confirm the peace, referring the articles thereof to be composed by their discretion. Whereupon the Apostolical Legates offered Thomas Archbishop of Canterbury himself to device the Articles of his own peace, which he did, collecting them out of the former conferences had with the king, and also out of such conditions as the Apostolical letters apppointed the king to perform: There is yet to be seen an Epistle of saint Thomas written to the Bishop of Nivers and the Legate his Associate concerning the whole business, wherein he first admonisheth them in what sort they ought to proceed with the king, whose manners he doth exactly describe, writing thus.  

Ibidem. Ep. 12. S. Thomas admonisheth the Legates how to proceed with the king in the treaty of peace.  [Almighty God direct your steps, that in the cause of his Church, the managing whereof is now in part committed to your charge, ye neither stray on the right or the left hand, but pass on the high way, so as neither by fair promises, nor yet by threats, nor by any exquisite deceits, he (whose snares no man with whom he hath had intercourse could ever yet avoid) may as now prevail against your wisdom and sincerity: and unless I am deceived ye are exposed unto the fight of beasts, since he will bring forth Bishops, abbot, and discreet men, that by them he may conquer your constancy, if he perceiveth he cannot surprise ye with proffers and fair words. Because therefore ye cannot easily discover these manifold and prodigious deceits, whatsomever he saith, whatsomever form he undertaketh, yet be ye ever suspicious of all his shows, and let all be imagined full of guylded falshoodes, those only excepted whose truth is approved by the touchstone of their works; for if he perceiveth he cannot corrupt ye with large offers, or terrify ye with threats, or wrest any thing from ye against your wills and against the justice of the cause, your authority will presently vanish as blown up in his concept, and yourselves held in contempt, scorn and derision by him and his. And if he seethe he cannot bend ye from your settled course, he will seem to grow furious against ye, for first he did swear and deeply protest, them turn as Proteus to sundry shapes, and after all at the last come home to himself again; and then, unless the fault be yours, you shall ever beethe God of Pharaoh.] These and the like did saint Thomas insinuate to them, teaching the Legates how to overcome the king, being a necessary lesson for such as shall hereafter be appointed Legates to treat with Princes. Afterwards he addeth the articles (as he calleth them) for establishing the peace with the king.  
But what was the conclusion? The Legates thus instructed with the admonitions of saint Thomas, being now to confer with the king, brought saint Thomas also along with them, his Majesty expecting them in a place of exceeding pleasure, named by the inhabitants (as it is written in Quudrilogus in the history of saint Thomas) traitor's meadow, that the name itself might so be answerable to the effect, the blood of the just being there beetrayde. Where after many contentions and debates it was brought about, that the king with a pleasant countenance (in outward show) freely granted saint Thomas his peace. But how the business was handled is set down plainly in a discourse concerning the same written by saint Thomas unto Pope Alexander, which being tedious, we will here only declare such things as are necessary and worthy of knowledge. 
Cod Vat. lib. 5. Ep 45.  The Epistle beeginneth thus. [God with his eye of mercy hath beeheld our Church.] And after [For lo upon receipt of your last letters, whereby you let him understand that you would no longer forbear him more than you spared Frederick called Emperor, perceaving his land should be subjected to interdiction without any remedy whatsomever, and the Bishops (if any of them perchance disobeyed) suspended and excommunicated, he concluded instantly with us a peace to the honour of God, and (as we hope) the Church's greatest utility. For concerning the customs, he was wont so wilfully to maintain, he durst not speak now one word, he exacted not an oath of us or any of ours, he granted us the possessions (which by reason of this dissension he had taken away from our Churches) in such sort as we expressed them in a certain writing, he promised all ours peace and security, with the kiss also if we would urge him so fare, so as he seemed in all his actions not only absolutely overcome, but that he was also taxed as perjured by those who heard him the same day swear, he would not receive us with the kiss.  
For we by the advice of many discreet persons, and especially of my Lord of Senon, who furthered our peace more carefully and effectually then the rest, came together with him to the conference had with the king. Whom by the goodness of God (who removed all those that were accustomed with sundry deceptes to entrap your Holiness) we found so much changed, as his mind (to the great admiration of all the beehoulders) appeared willingly to embrace all counsels of peace. For as soon as he saw us approaching a fare of breakeing out from the company he met us speedily, and unkeevering his head, as we hastened to salute him, he saluted us first, and after a few words had with my Lord of Senon and us, Senon withdrawing himself a side, to the maruaille of all he took us apparte and discoursed with us a long while so familiarly, as it seemed not there had ever been any discord between us. Whereupon well nigh all the company there present even astonished with a most joyful admiration, yea very many of their eyes slowing with tears, glorified God, and blessed saint Mary Magdalene, on whose feast the king was converted from his former ways, so as he reduced a day of delight to his whole dominion, and restored to the Church her ancient peace again.  
We reproved him, but with such moderation as was necessary; we laid open to him the ways in which he had erred with the dangers which on every side threatened; we beesought and exhorted him to return to himself, and doing the fruits worthy of penance with satisfying, by manifest restitution of her goods, the Church, whom he had not a little injured, to clear his conscience and repair his reputation; for rather misseledde by wicked counsellors then of his own inclination he had greatly wronged both; and when he had heard all this not only patiently, but also favourably, with promise of reformation, we added moreover, it was likewise necessary for his own salvation, with the good of his children and for the establishment and prosperity of the authority granted him from Almighty God, to recompense the holy Church of Canterbury for that most grievous wrong wherewith he had lately damnifyed her, for he caused his son to be without all order crowned contrary to the most ancient custom and privilege of our Church etc.] He setteth down in like sort a matter of long debate between the king and himself concerning this, whom in the end he persuaded so fare, as he promised to make void and frustrate the Coronation, which was solemnised by the Pope, and especially executed by the Archbishop of York, and to cause again a Canonical consecration to be celebrated, wherein the Archbishop of Canterbury should crown the king's son together with his Queen and wife. But of this hereafter. He dilated also of other particulars which happened in that in meeting to be done by the king, as where he speaketh thus: [When I therefore alighting from my horse did humble myself at his feet, he catching my stirrup enforced me to get up again; and seeming to shed tearres, said what needeth any more (my Lord Archbishop) let us renew our old mutual freindshippe, and do all the good we can one to an other, forgetting clean this forepast discord; but this let me entreat you, to do me honour before the company who beehould us a fare of. Being Saules words to Samuel when he said. Honour me before the people. 
1. Reg. 15. ] He proceedeth.  
And in regard we saw some there present (whose name this bearer will deliver you) that had been lovers of debate and sowers of discord, passing to them he said: If I seeing the Archbishop ready to right me every way should not on the other side be likewise good to him, I may truly be esteemed worse than others, and shall verify the ill reports which are raised of me; neither can I conceive any counsel to be more honest and profitable then to endeavour to surpass him in courtesy and exceed him in Charity and benefits. Which words of the king were received by almost all there present with very great congratulation; whereupon he sent this Bishops to advice us to make our petition in that public assembly, and if we would have followed the Counsel of some of them, we should have referred to his own arbitrement ourselves absolutely and the whole cause of the Church: For from the beeginning to this very day iniquity hath issued from his scribes and Pharises, and gathered strength from the authority of Seniors who ought to govern the people: but blessed be God who hath not suffered our soul to pass through their counsel, nor permitted us to expose the Church's liberty and God's justice to any creatures will. Dismissing them, and advising ourselves with my Lord of Senon and the poor of Christ the Associates of our peregrination, we resolutely determined not any way to submit to his will the controversy of the customs, or the damages which he had done to our Church, or the injury offered us by the usurped consecration, or the loss of the Ecclesiastical liberty with the eclipse of our honour.  
And so coming to the king and his Lords, 
Concerning restitution of possessions to the Church of Canterbury.  we did with all humility beseech him by the mouth of my Lord of Senon (who was our speaker) that he would vouchsafe to restore us his favour with peace and security to us and ours, together with the Church of Canterbury and her possessions (which being set down by us in writing, his Majesty had read) and that he would mercifully reform what was presumtiously down against us and our Church in the consecration of his son, promising him all love and honour with whatsomever service may be performed in our Lord by an Archbishop to his king and Prince. The king accepting all in good part yielded us our request, receiving us with all ours there present into his favour, and in regard your Holiness commanded us not that he should restore what was wrongfully taken from us and ours, we would not require it; neither on the other side (by God's grace) could we be content to remit it: So according to your Mandate those things were for the time put of, but not put away; for had you absolutely written as in your last letters you signified, that they should be restored, without doubt satisfaction had been also made, with an example for all ages hereafter very profitable to the whole Catholic Church, and especially to the Apostolic Sea. The king therefore having had much and long conference with us, after we two had continued in talk alone according to our ancient accustomed familiarity until almost the Evening, we agreed in one, that he being departed, we should return to tender due thankes unto the most Christian king and others our benefactors, and upon the settling of our business to come back to his Majesty and remain a while with him, before we passed into England, to the end the world might take notice into how great and entire favour he had received us. We intent to expect in France the return of our Messengers whom we have sent to receive our possessions, for we are determined not to repair to our king, so long as he detaineth one foot of Ecclesiastical lands; for by the restitution of our lands we shall easily perceive how sincerely he meaneth to deal with us.]  
And thus fare concerning their meeting wherein a peace was concluded. There is also in the same book of Epistles an other report of this meeting, which being only gathered from the bear sayings of others, and not testified by an eye witness, seemeth to be of less credit than the former. 
Cod Vat lib. 3. Epist. 46.   
And what king Henry promised saint Thomas in words, the same did he also perform in writing, by sending these letters unto the king his son. 
Ibid Ep 43 The king writheth to his son about the peace concluded between him and S. Thomas.   
[Know ye that Thomas Archbishop of Canterbury hath ratifyed his peace with me according to mine own desire; wherefore I command that he and all his enjoy this peace, and that you cause the Archbishop and all those who departed the land with him, to have restitution of all their estates, as fully, quiety and honourably, as they possessed the same three months before the bishop departed out of England. And that you call before you some of the most ancient and sufficient knights of Lyore and Salts kind, and make them upon their corporal oaths to certify what is there healed in Fee of the Archbishop of Canterbury, and what shall be found to be of his fee you cause to be rendered to the same Archbishop again.] Thus wrote the king to his son. And with these letters did saint Thomas send his Agents into England, but how many adversary's they found there, they signified by their letters back again to saint Thomas beeginning thus. 
Ibid. Ep. 53.  [We have accomplished as fare as we could your command, etc.] And upon this conclusion of matters saint Thomas wrote these letters to Pope Alexander. 
Ibid. Ep. 52. S. Thomas writeth again to the Pope.   
[After the trumpet of your Apostolical Cominatory (holy father) had throughly sounded in the king of England's ear, and that the severity of the Church threatened as well himself as his dominion, he concluded his peace with us, assuredly promising, he would not omit one jot or title of the whole contents of your commandment, but absolutely fulfil the uttermost: and having so avoided the blow of this imminent sentence, in some articles he flew of from the agreement, withoulding from us as yet certain possessions of the Church which our Predecessor enjoyed without controversy all the days of his life, and we also afterwards until the violence of this tempest arose against the Church of England. [And somewhat after [we truly will endeavour to win the favour of the man as far as we can possibly with the preservation of the liberty and reputation of the Church, together with the testimony of a good conscience, that we may thereby make trial if all this can as yet recall him to a gentle temper. Your clemency vouchsafed to send us letters for the correction and chastisement as well of the Archbishop of York as other our associate Bishops, which lines were undoubtely inspired & conceived by the holy Ghost, and are such as reprove the king's enormities with an authority beeseeming Peter successor and Christ's vicar]  

Cod Vad li. 5. Epist. 60.  These letters as yet remain being registered in the process of the work, and are treated of in their place. To these letters S. Thomas likewise added the letters which he received from his agents sent into England for recovering the Church's goods, and are to be seen in the same book. And to that purpose may you there read also the complaints of S. Thomas made to the king, 
Ibid. Ep. 53.  being seasoned with very great modesty and sweetened with mildness.  

Ibid. Ep. 54.  In the mean while before Pope Alexander received the letters of S. Thomas concerning the peace concluded with the king of England, the Pope departing from Benevent towards Rome, 
The Pope's return to Rome and his letters written on the way Ibid Ep. 65  and coming to Verula a City of the Hernicians, he directed his letters from thence to Thomas Archbishop of Canterbury beeginning thus: [Among the manifold etc.] And excusing afterwards himself in regard he did not, according to the desire of saint Thomas, seem to proceed more speedily in this cause, he addeth these words. [Whereupon (most dear brother) if we have in the eye of the world proceeded more remissely in the matter concerning yourself and the Church of England, nor yet have answered your petitions according to your own will, the reason was not in regard we reputed not the cause of yourself and the Church of England to be our own, and as nearly touching ourselves as you, or that we would any way be wanting to you therein, but that we thought convenient to use all patience, to the end we might conquer evil in doing good. We feared also lest if there grew any greater breach in the Church, it might be imputed unto our rough proceeding. But now in respect the disturbers of the peace and the oppressors of the Church's liberty are not (as it seemeth) moved with any contrition at all to amend their fore passed abuses, yea extending their sins as a long rope, insult more and more as well to your vexation as the depression of the Church of Canterbury, so far forth as they appear in your case to be passed well-nigh all hope of repentance, we do here pronounce the Canonical sentence and suspend from Apostolical dignity your brother Roger Archbishop of York with the other Bishops who have bound themselves by oath to observe the customs, and do still blow the coals of so great a mischief. And for the Bishops of Salisbury and London who seem indebted in a greater band of gratuity, and yet nevertheless are reported to repay for thankfulness nothing but ingratitude, if so they have with their presence and ministry furthered the coronation of the new king against the prerogative of the Church of Canterbury, we recall them into the sentence of Excommunication from which they were absolved.] And last he thus mentioneth the time and place where the letter was dated: Datum Verulae 4. 
what the Pope did Verule.  Id. Septemb.  
Departing from Verula he came to Ferentine a City seven miles distant from Verula towards Rome, 
Cod. Vad. 5. Ep. 66.67.  where the letters of Excommunication were dated unto these English Bishops, being London, 
what 〈◊〉 wrote 〈◊〉 Ferentine, Ibid. Ep. 5●  Salisbury, and the rest there mentioned, with an other letter apart to the Archbishop of York concerning his suspension, both being dated (as appeareth in their conclusion) at Ferentine 16. Kaled. Octob. These are the letters which saint Thomas, in his to Pope Alexander concerning the same, commendeth as written with an Apostolical zeal: But in the letter to the Arcbbishop of York he allegeth the cause of his suspension not to be only the coronation of the the king's son, but that also in the same coronation he omitted the accustomed caution and condition for defending the Church's liberty, or at the least in place thereof to make him take another oath usual then to be sworn, and (which is worse) that an oath was there given for an exact conservation of his ancestors customs directly opposite to the Church.  
Going from Ferentine, his Holiness with a short journey of five miles lodged at Anagnia which is declared by diverse Epistles to the same purpose written thence, as first for the recalling as well of Clerks as lay-men into the excommunication from which they were absolved, if according to their promise they made not satisfaction in restoring possessions taken away from Churches, limiting a term of xv. days for performing the same, Dated (as we said) at Anagnia 8. Octobris, with other Bishops of England for continuing the interdiction until the Church were satisfied. 
Cod Vat li. 5. Epist. 40.  The morrow following also were letters dated at the same place to the Bishops of Roan and Senon, where after some other matters were these words for observing such things as were promised by the king in his covenants of peace.  
[We will and command, and in the virtue of obedience by our Apostolical letters enjoin your brotherhood, 
Ibid. ep. 31.  that within twenty days after the receipt hereof, ye do with all diligence confer with the king in our beehalfe, and carefully admonish and instantly exhort him, sincerely to accomplish the peace which he hath as yet in words only concluded with the Archbishop; and withal that ye incite him afterwards to restore all things wrongfully taken away, rapaire the damages done by him, and absolutely abolish those wicked and detestable customs. But if he will not within thirty days after your commonition ratify the peace according to his appointment and promise, do ye then forbidden all divine offices, besides Baptism of infants and penance at the point of death, to be ministered in all his Dominions on this side on the seas, and that without any obstacle of Appeal, and cause this sentence to be most strictly observed until he shall give condign satisfaction. And if either of ye by reason of extreme necessity cannot be present at the execution hereof, being a thing, if it should so happen, much against our wills, let then the other nevertheless do this our command. Dated at Anagnia 7. Id. Octobris. Moreover there and then he sent other letters to Roan and Nyvers against such as detaining possessions of the Church and would not restore them: whom he commanded to be excommunicated unless they made within xv. days full satisfaction.  
The Pope removing from Anagnia to Signia a city seven miles thence; where 3. 
Ibidem 32.  Id. Octob. he directed his letters to all the Prelates of the Provinces beelonging to the king of England on this side the seas, for putting the interdiction in execution, unless the king made again to saint Thomas, together with a perfect peace, restitution of his poss●ssions; he, the same day at the said place, wrote also a letter to saint Thomas, in these words.  
[We are oppressed with grief and bitter sorrow so often as we recall to mind and carrefully consider the troubles, 
Ibid. ep. 29  burdens and afflictions which for the zeal of justice and maintenance of the Church's liberty you do with patience and an undaunted courage endure. But in regard you have atcheived the perfection of virtue, you cannot be overcome with adversity, nor removed from the resolution of your constancy: wherein we commend your admirable magnanimity, and congratulate with you in our Lord for this your singular patience. And because we have long expected with patience and favour our beloved son in Christ Henry the famous king of England, and have often admonished him, seeking sometimes by sweet and pleasing words, otherwhiles by rough and bitter threatenings to reclaim him; now if he performeth not really, as well to you as yours, the peace concluded with you, nor yet restore you your Church's possessions together with your deprived honours, we give you here ample authority to exercise your Ecclesiastical justice beelonging to your office, notwithstanding any obstacle of Appeal, upon the persons and places subject to your jurisdiction, excepting only the king, the Queen, and their children, wishing you ever therein to use the wisdom and consideration beeseeming all priestly modesty. Dated at Signia 3. Id. Octob.  
Alexander leaving Signia came to Tusculan: where with longer stay he remained awhile, which is apparent by his letters Dated there 8. 
Ibid. ep 68  Kalend. Decemb. wherein he citeth the Bishops of London and Salisbury to Rome for making satisfaction, and this unless the peace were absolutely in all respects concluded. He wrote also then by the same messenger (unto whom he delivered his former letters) to the king of England in these words.  

Ibid. ep 55.  [Understanding by the letters of our reverend brother Thomas Archbishop of Canterbury, that laying aside all disturbance and malice, 
The Pope's letters to the king of England.  you have restored him to your grace and favour, we have conceived therein so much the more joy and gladness, by how much we consider the same to be more grateful and acceptable to God, honourable to yourself, and profitable to your soul. For we know the Archbishop so fare to excel in Religion, wisdom, honesty, and the virtue of faith, as we doubt not but he will be faithful and devoted to you and your kingdom, able in power and ready in mind for your honour and augmentation, and ever truly and carefully vigilant to increase your glory and exalt your magnificence. Yet because the offence is not remitted unless restitution be made of things wrongfully taken away, although the Archbishop himself in respect of his patience, and for the tender love he beareth you, forbeareth to require the same; we nevertheless, who covet especially your salvation, ought not to be silent therein, nor yet doth it become your Majesty (whom God hath made so mighty and potent) to withhold the rights and goods beelonging to the Church of Canterbury: Wherefore with all entreaty we admonish and earnestly exhort the clemency of your royal excellency, that following the example of Zacheus who saith in the Gospel: Beehould, Lord, half of my goods I give to the poor, and if I have defrauded any one, I restore foure-foulde, you would endeavour to render to the Archbishop and his Church what is wrongfully taken away, and speedily to recompense the damages and detriments they sustained by your means, that you may so appease the wrath of Almighty God wherein you have offended him, and we forgive you absolutely so great a sin, and the Archbishop be for ever bound to rest most ready at your service and devotion, and increase the renown of you and your heirs: Moreover that you favourably listen to such as have furthered and performed this peace between ye, not hereafter hearken to them whom you know to have kindled the coals of this dissension; besides that you warn and persuade your son to give due satisfaction to the Archbishop and his Church concerning the article of his oath omitted by him for conservation of the privilege and liberty of the Church of Canterbury, in such sort as kings and Princes of England have heretofore sworn, making him to perform what is hitherto let pass: and that as well yourself as your son do freely and quietly resign the ordinations of Churches with other matters appertaining to Ecclesiastical persons, unto the same Archbishop, and other Ecclesiastical men. That in so doing you may offer to our Lord a worthy sacrifice of praise, and purchase to yourself an eternal kingdom.] Thus wrote Pope Alexander to the king, who added also theerunto other letters to the Clergy and people of England, 
Cod Vat. li. 5. ep. 56 The meeting of S Thomas with the king at Towers.  admonishing them all in any case not to disturb this settled peace.  
But how matters proceeded in the mean time between the king and saint Thomas, let us here declare out of Quadrilogus (the history of saint Thomas) writing thus. [The king inclining to alteration, yea rather denying to make restitution of the possessions taken away from the Church of Canterbury, and this coming to the ear of saint Thomas by the relation of john of Salisbury, 
Quadrilogus lib. 3. cap. 3.  whom together with Herbert he sent to treat with the king. The Archbishop understanding that a parley was shortly to be held between the king and a noble man called Theobald Earl of Bloys, the day before the conference went to the king at Towers: The king hearing before of the Archishops' coming, sent some of his Court unto him, passiing also himself out of the City towards him, and meeting together, not the eyes but the countenance of the king (as it may be said) was settled on him. Whereupon (a thing noted by many of the Archishops' train) neither did the king nor any of his vouchsafe to visit the Archbishop that night in his lodging, but rather early in the morning caused a Mass for the dead to be celebrated in his Chapel, fearing (as it was reported) lest if the Archbishop were there present, he would otherwise offer him at Mass the kiss of peace, which then to refuse were not the part of a Christian, but Christ's enemy. When the Mass was ended, the king departed the City hastening to the Parley etc.  
The Parley with the Earl being finished, saint Thomas speaking with the king beesought him that before his return into England his possessions might be restored, which the king denied, saying, he should first return, and afterwards have restitution of his possessions.] And thus much concerning this encounter at Towers. Saint Thomas came afterwards to the king (as Herbert continuing this history saith) at the Bald Mountain near Bloys, where he could obtain nothing of the king but only promises without any performance: Whereupon saint Thomas returning to Senon and taking his leave of the king of France, traveled to the haven of Whitesand there to take ship for England: and there (saith Herbert) the Archbishop before he embarked himself sent over first my Lord the Popes before rehearsed letters of the general suspension of the English Bishops, together with the Excommunication of some, certain of which number being Roger of York, Gilbert of London, and joceline of Salisbury coming thither for passage into England, did even in the port receive their letters of Suspension and accursing. But although the Archbishop had warning as well by the Earl of Boleyne, as also by those who arrived from England, that nothing but chains prysons and treasons were prepared for him in England, He nevertheless answered; Neither yet if I should be torn piecemeal in sunder would I desist from my intended journey; no force, no torture shall retain me dastard-like any longer; it sufficeth that our Lord's flock hath now seven years mourned for their Pastor's absence. And what he professed in words, the same did this Saint also confirm by letter, writing to his king these his last lines worthy an Apostolic man, who dreaded not to suffer death for his flock being these words.  
[It is known to Christ the searcher of hearts, the judge of souls and revenger of sins, 
Chan Vat. li. 5. Ep. ●4. The last letter of saint Thomas to the king of England.  with how great purity of mind and sincerity of affection we concluded our peace with your Majesty, beeleiving, you would have proceeded plainly and justly with us: for what else (most excellent Lord) could we conceive of your words, which either in arguing or courtesy out of your favourable goodness you communicated with us? The letter moreover you directed to my Lord and king your son for restoring to us and ours all the possessions we held before our departure from England, what could it pretend but good will, piece and security? but lo, that which God knoweth we account more grievous for the edangering of your renown; then the loss of our commodity, the want of performance beareth no colour of simple meaning or faithful dealing; for the restitution you willed to be made to us and ours, was put of for fifteen days in regard of Raynulphe, with whom, being of counsel to my Lord your son, they thought convenient in the mean time to confer about the accomplishment of this your commandment. What manner of persons these are, and how, and with what justice this business is carried, you at your pleasure may examine. For us, we are persuaded all this is done to the damage of the Church with the danger of your salvation and renown, unless with diligence you reform it. For the said Raynulphe mean while maketh havoc of the Church's gods, and even now carrieth openly away in great abundance our househould provision as we hear by their report, who (if it pleaseth you) will be ready to justify the same, and lastly hath vaunted in the presence of many that we shall not long enjoy your gracious peace, because we shall not eat a whole loaf in England, before (as he threateneth) he beereaveth us of life. You know (most excellent Lord) he is accessary of an offence, who, when, it is in his power to correct an others sin, neglecteth to amend it. And what can that Raynulphe do, but by your leave, and armed with your authority? And what answer he will make to the letter of my Lord and king your son writing to him on this occasion, your wisdom will hear and judge thereof as it liketh you. And because it is now manifed by apparent proofs that the holy Church of Canterbury mother of the Britanns perisheth for the very hatred of our life, to the end she may not dye, but be freed of danger, we will by God's grace in her quarrel expose our life as well to the said Raynulphe as other his confederates the Church's persecutors, being prepared not only to dye, but also to suffer a thousand deaths and all torments whatsomever for Christ's sake, if he of his grace wouchsafe to grant us the fortitude of patience. I determined (my Lord) 〈◊〉 have returned unto you, but that necessity draweth me a wretch to my wretched Church, repairing to her with your favour and licence, and (it may be) perishing, lest otherwise she perisheth, unless your piety vouchsafeth to yield us presently some other comfort; but whether we die, or live, we are and shall ever be in our Lord yours, and whatsoever becometh of us and ours, God ever bless you and your issue.] And thus the good Shepherd, being now ready to offer his life for his sheep, delivered himself most Christianlike, as the follower of Christ, out of the purity of his conscience, and the sincerity of his faith, which had been able to have melted Pharaos' most hardened heart.  
But in regard (as it is already said) before ever he set foot in England, he sent over the Pope's letters of Excommunication and Suspension against the Bishops, let none impute it to any rashness of his for disturbing the public peace; but that whatsomever he did was by the king's counsel and approbation, as he often professed openly when his adversary's in England did on that occasion rise against him, whose words so many times recited by Herbert in Quadrilogus are these. [Concerning the Bishops whom ye allege to be suspended or excommunicated by me, or through my procurement; be ye in your discretion without all doubt certified, that whatsoever was done, was by the king's consent and counsel: For when on the feast of saint Mary Magdalene, a peace being concluded between us, he received me into his former favour, I theruppon complaining before his Majesty of the injuries and insolencyes committed against me and mine, especially by the Bishops, who in despite of their Mother Church of Canterbury beelonging to my charge, were not afraid to usurp, he granted me most graciously his leave ●o obtain from my Lord the Pope any censure whatsomever to repair my wronged right, so as not only he inclined to consent, but vouchsafed also to promise me his assistance.] And thus publicly professed saint Thomas before those cruel kinghtes of the king's Guard.  
But let us pursue the history, and especially concerning the time when he took shipping for England, whereof Herbert in Quadrilogus of the life of S. Thomas discourseth thus. [In the year therefore of our Saviour's Incarnation 1170. and the seaventh year of his exile, being now beegune, on the second and third day of our Lords Advent, the glorious friend of God, and most constant defender of the Church Thomas Archbishop of Canterbury, with his followers being embarked in the night, launched forth, and having a prosperous wind according to their desire landed in England.] So much concerning his sailing and arrival. And john of Salisbury whom saint Thomas had se●t before into England persuaded the people by his letters yet extant, 
God. V●● li. 5. 〈◊〉. 65.  to meet their Pastor according to the example of their ancestors who met saint Anselme in his return from exile: But therein were they hindered by the envy and hatred of his adversary's. Now for the passage of matters after his coming into England, thore remaineth a large relation of john of Salisbury to Peter Abbot of saint Remigius; 
Ibid. ●p. 6●  yet let us ne●ertheles hear a more certain report of these occurrents written by saint Thomas himself to Pope Alexan●●●, being the last of all his Epistles, for not many days after was he murdered by the king's Guard. This of his to Pope Alexander was indicted in these words.  
[Upon how just and honourable conditions we●e concluded our peace with my Lord the king of England I suppose your Holiness is certified as well by 
The 〈◊〉 ●●●stle of sa●●● Thom●● to the Pope.  the relation of us as diverse others who have traveled between: neither yet do we think you to be ignorant how my Lord afterwards flew of from these his convenants and promises, which nevertheless we beelieve not to be so much his fault, as the fault of the priests of Baal, and the children of the false prophets, who from the beeginning have been the fuel of this dissension: But the chief leaders of these are that York and London, who sometimes when you were at Senon, upon their return from you, having neither seen our king nor heard him speak, were not afraid to beereave us of our possessions, being then present in the Court of your Clemency; although it was undoubtedly known to them, as being the parties appealed, how me prosecuted two appeals before your Holiness. When therefore these Ringleaders of the Baalamites were advertised of the peace we made with my Lord the king, joining to them Salisbury and other their confederates, they sought by sea and land to cut in sunder this knot of united peace, persuading as well by themselves as others my Lord the king and his counsel how unprofitable and dishonourable this concord should be to the kingdom, unless the endowments of our Churches, which his Majesty had made, should remain stable, and we also be enforced to observe the customs of the kingdom being the cause of all this controversy; Whereupon they prevailed so fare in their perversityes, as my Lord the king by their instigation took from us and ours all our rents from the time of the peace which was concluded on saint Mary magdalen's day, until the feast of saint Martin, yielding us then at last empty houses and ruinated barns; and yet notwithstanding his clerks G. Rydell and Nigell de Sackevylle do at this day withhoulde from us two of our Churches which they received from a lay investure, and the king himself denyeth us many possessions of our Bishopric which in the reformation of this peace he undertook to restore. But albeit (as it is known to many) he beehaveth himself, otherwise than it beeseemeth against the articles of peace; considering nevertheless the outrageous and irrevocable spoils of the Church, and for prevention of fare greater, having also taken advice with my Lords the Cardinals, we resolved to return unto our torn Church thus trodden under foot, which if we cannot, as we would, raise again and repair, yet at the least dying with her we may more confidently in her presence spend our life for her sake: which determination of ours when these our enemies did more certainly understand, I know not upon what fear they consulted with the king's officers and that most sinful child of perdition Raynulphe Broc, who abusing the power of the public government against the Church of God, hath now for these seven years made havoc more freely thereof.  
Whereupon they concluded to keep most carefully with armed men and a continual guard of scouts and soldiers the sea coasts and havens, where they supposed we would arrive, that we might not land before they had searched all our lading, and taken away all such letters as we obtained from your Majesty, But by the goodness of God it so fell out that all their attempts were made known to us by our friends, who suffered not their impudence builded upon presumption to lurk concealed. For these armed scouts did scour the sea coasts running here and there according as the foresaid Bishops of York, Londom, and Salisbury, directed them; and they made choice for execution of their malice, of such as were known to be our greatest enemies, being Raynulphe de Broc, Reynold de Warrenne and Gervase shyreefe of Kent who threatened openly to cut of my head if we presumed to arrive. These afore recited Bishops came often to Canterbury, that if this armed rout were not outrageous enough, they might yet more incense them: Having therefore more thoroughly understood their determination, we sent away your letters a day before we took shipping, excepting for the suspension of York, and the recalling of London and Salisbury into their former sentence of Excommunication, which were delivered to their hands. On the morrow we went to sea, and sailing prosperously arrived in England, taking a long with us, according to the king's commandment, 
How saint Thomas was used at his landing in England.  john Deane of Salisbury who not without sorrow and shame beeheld these armed troops posting to our ship of purpose to assault us in our landing; wherefore the Dean fearing lest if any wrong should be offered to us and ours, it would redound to my Lord the king's dishonour, met the soldiers and charged them in the king's name neither to hurt us nor ours, because it would taint the king himself, between whom and us a peace was now concluded, with some note of treachery, and therefore conselled them that laying arms aside they would come peaceably to us. Yet they in regard we brought with us Simon  of Senon, who came over to visit his friends in England, required him to take the oath of fealty to our kings the father and son, and that against all men, not so much as excepting your Holiness, us, or any other. But we would not suffer any such oath to be tendered, fearing lest the Clergy of the kingdom should be enforced to swear in like sort, if those of our own househould should be thus entangled in these bands, which York, London, and Salisbury together with their confederates to the damage of the Apostolic Sea endeavour, to the end the authority thereof may be blown up, or at the least diminished in the kingdom. But the officers, who exacted this oath, because they were not accompanied with many, were not able in that place to enforce us to any thing otherwise then we would, for the people rejoicing at our return could easily have overmatched them if they would have stood upon their strength. Passing thence unto our Church we were with great devotion received both of the Clergy and Laity; although the intruded incumbentes, do as yet violently possess our Churches, among which are chiefest as well for the plague as vexation of the Church Gaufride Rydell our Archdeacon, and Nigel de Sackeville his Clerk, of whom the one, I mean Gaufride Rydel, holdeth the Church of Otforde, and the other Nigel de Sackevyle the Church of Berges, which together with the fruits reaped thence, they were by your Mandate bounden to restore to us and our Clerks the true owners of them; for you commanded my Lord of Roan and the Bishop of Nivers to absolve them, having first according to custom received the Sacrament of the Church, and then being enjoined by your authority to restore us our Churhces, with their commodities.  
Being come to our Church, there were presently with us the king's officers, demanding on his beehalfe (as the Lord of York and the Bishops of London and Salisbury informed us) that we should absolve the suspended Bishops and the excommunicated, because whatsoever was done against them, redounded to his Majesty's injury, and withal to the overthrow of the regal customs, promising how the Bishops of our Province, after this absolution, should repair to us, and with reservation of the king's honour, willingly obey our jurisdiction. Whereunto we answered, that it was not the part of an inferior judge to dissolve the sentence of his Superior, and how no man could infringe what the Apostolic Sea had decreed: Yet nevertheless in regard they urged more instantly and threatened that my Lord the king (unless we assented to them) would attempt such matters as would amaze and astonish us, we told them, if the Bishops of London and Salisbury would swear before us according to the form of the Church, that they would obey your commandment, we would then for purchasing the Church's peace, and for the reverence we bore to the king, with the advice of himself, my Lord of Winchester, and others our brothers, by making a trial, undergo the danger, and do therein what possibly we could, with preservation of your reverence; and moreover love them as our dearest brethren, and use them with all sweetness and gentles; which being declared, by bishops, who passed between, York seeking occasion of dissension, answered together with others, who blewe the coals of schism, that such an oath was not to be taken but with the king's consent, especially by Bishops, because it was contrary to the Prince's dignity and the customs of the kingdom; whereunto on our part we replied: That whereas the same Bishops were before excommunicated by us, they could not by us be absolved, but with the assurance of an oath, after they had with earnest suits solicited us: and then if our sentence could not be loosed but with the caution of an oath, much less could yours which is far stronger, and without comparaison exceedeth us and all mortal men in authority.  
Upon which our speeches (as some told us who were present) the Bishops were so far moved, as they determined to come to us, and receive absolution according to the manner of the Church, not esteeming it safe to oppose themselves against the Church, and impugn the Apostolical decrees for preservation of the royal customs: But that man the Adversary of peace and disturber of the Church (York I mean) dissuaded it, advising them rather to fly to our Lord the king, who ever hitherto patronised them, and likewise to send Messengers to our new king who might persuade him that we intended to depose him; whereas (God is our witness) so it might be to the Churches avail, we had rather he should possess, not only this one kingdom, but also the most and most ample dominions of the world. The chiefest meddler in this message was our Archdeacon, For York with the other two forenamed Bishops passed speedily over the seas, that (which God forbidden) they might inveigle our Lord the king, and incense him to bitter wrath against the Church. They caused also to be summoned out of the land six persons of the vacant Churches, to the end they might there with their counsel, contrary to the Cannons, before our king in an other king's dominion, the rest of their brethren being absent, celebrate the election of the Bishops of our Province; which Bishops so elected if we refused to censecrate, than seemed they to have occasion enough for sowing dissension between our Lord the king and us: For there is not a thing which they more fear then the Church's peace, lest then their works should be discovered, and their enormities corrected. The rest being much more we refer to his Messengers' relation, which lest it should be tedious, we forbear to write. What appertaineth to your Holiness, if it pleaseth you, vouch safe with clemency to hear our petitions.] This was his last Epistle written to Pope Alexander, taking leave for evermore to speak by letters.  
Wherein especially because there remaineth with such ample notes so precisely portraited forth the wickedness of most unworthy priests and principally of York his most potent and impudent adversary, 
Cod Vat. lib. 3. Epist 94.  the fire and fuel of all these mischiefs, 
A narration of the Archbishop of York.  to whose counsel and suggestions the king consenting was drawn headlong through the craggy rocks of discord to all miseries, and distracted from all peace and tranquillity, we intent here before we enter farther into this deadly discourse, to lay down of him to the world what his beeginning was, all which you are to receive from the relation of john of Salisbury the most exact writer of that time, out of that Epistle (I mean) which he sent to the Bishop of Senon after the Martyrdom of saint Thomas, where first rehearsing the same he useth afterwards, these words.  
[The chief leader of all these was that York whom you beeheld and heard openly in the Court persecuting the Archbishop.] And again thus. [Yea you know this Caiphas of our age, who under the colour of a Plaintiff persuaded it was convenient that one man should dye, or be apprehended, lest otherwise the whole nation should perish; you were in England with your uncle my Lord of Winchester, when this same Caiphas, than an Archdivell procured one Walter to be beereaved of his eyes, the beauty of whose youth he foully loving, was usually dilighted with the abominable abuse of his body; and this he did, because Walter with bitter words freely disgorged his stomach of the fowl reproach he had suffered to the shame of nature; nor yet contented herewith, this Archdivell corrupting the judges (who decided secular causes) enforced him, to be hanged, for that afterwards he reproved his wickedness. So this man no less merciful than chaste requited the affection of his Dove, so he rewarded the wont service of his once beloved, as after the horrible injury to his miserable body, he punished him more miserably being now penitent for consenting to this loathsome sin with scourging and loss of eyes, and lastly most miserably strangled him on the Gallows, because with all the clamour he could he protested these wrongs. We device not this, but endeavour to recall it to your memory, if perchance that may possibly slip out of your memory, which, as with an iron anchor upon the report of many, and those of great estimation and worthy of credit, hath been more deeply fixed in your mind: For this sorrowful history even to this very day is sung up and down to the disgrace, yea contempt of the Church. But it may be some will ask how he could pass unpunished having committed so great and manifest an offence, especially since blessed Eugenius then governed the Catholic Church? And doubtless (as we constantly beelieve) he had never escaped but by the industry of saint Thomas, who wrought through the mediation of those reverend men Hillary Bishop of Chichester and john Bishop of Winchester that he might receive his purgation before Theobalde of worthy memory late Archbishop of Canterbury. Yet perceaving afterwards how the Church of Rome took in ill part the order of this purgation thus secretly carried, as being only in a Chapter of Monks, and not in a solemn assembly, being careful of his estate he passed over to Rome to that famous Merchant Gregory Cardinal of saint Angelo, whom my very soul hath ever hated, and by his procurement through the multitude of rewards sowed in the Court, obtained to return home justified in his house, being reserved I know not by what dispensation of God, to commit fare more heinous offences, as wittnesseth this present day wherein the Church is died purple with the blood of an Innocent.] Thus writeth john of Salisbury of this detestable man, whom in steed of an Archdeacon he termeth an Archdivell, and being afterwards preferred to be an Archbishop, he calleth rightly an other Caiphas of this time, the executioner of saint Thomas, who perhaps had before favoured him too much. But how these warring vessels of iniquity incensed the king against saint Thomas, is thus described by Herbert in Quadrilogus. The king was so troubled and deeply offended, by the accusations of these Bishops, against saint Thomas, whom with exclamations they called the Molester of the kingdom, the persecutor of Bishops, the enemy of all good men, and the Prince's professed foe, as outrageous with fury, he fell into those most bitter words, whereby they who guarded his person were incited to attempt the murder of this most holy man. For (saith he) being very often enraged with wrath, breeaking out into those deadly words, 
The king by his rash and unadvised words giveth occasion of the murder of S. Thomas.  He cursed all whom be had nourished, who by the special grace of his favour and largesse of his benefits were bound unto him; because they would not revenge him of one Priest who so disturbed his person and kingdom, and sought to deprive and disinherit him of his dignities. And ever breathing out these and such like speeches, the king stirred all his followers extremely against him, among whom fourre knights more desperate than the rest, combining together, conspired the Archishops' death, and passing speedily into England came to the Archbishope, where quarrelling with fowl reproaches and rising to contentious words, they picked their wished occasion out of the Archishops' freedom in speaking. And then lastly the next day after the feast of the Blessed Innocents', they assaulted him in the Church with naked swoardes being there at Evensong. First the saint reproved the Clerks, because they intended by shutting the Church's doors to exclude them, saying: The Church was not to be kept as a castle. The whole matter with all circumstances which foreran and succeeded the Martyrdom are at large delivered in Quadrilogus, and many things are there laid open which are omitted in other Authors, who have to their commendation laboured in this work, all which Roger in his Chronicles of England hath briefly collected, in such sort, as, by living in that time, he known them to be acted, which he left written in these words.  
[Scarce therefore had our Father continued a full month in his Church, when lo the fifth day after our Lord's nativity, came to Canterbury four knights, yea rather soldiers of Satan's Guard, 
The Martyrdom of S. Thomas.  whose names were. William de Tracy, Hugh de Moruyle, Richard Bryton, and Reynold Fitz-urse, men truly of eminent families, but now instantly confounding with eternal infamy, for attempting a detestable offence, the glory of their knighthood and titles of their descents. Wherefore entering into the Archbishop, because salutation was not directed in their hands, letting pass all usual salutations, out of their conceived malice they burst to words of Pride and arrogancy, they receive and retort answers, heaping threats on threats, and leaving beehind them despightes and reproaches, depart: But instantly returning all armed, and an armed troop attending them, they entered with force the Cloister of the Monks, while with modesty and gravity th● Archbishop passed on before them into the Church, being persuaded yea compelled by the Monks, in regard of the solemn feast, to solemnize Euensonge, when looking back he saw them in arms pursuing him amid the Cloisters. The horror of the sin ought to have restrained them from entering the Church, but neither the reverence of the solemnity could make them desist from this monstrous offence, nor the innocency of the patriarch could terrify them from shedding his blood, yea so far, forth did the impudent resolution of committing this heinous wicked act possess and blind them, as they neither respected the loss of their knighthood, nor had the least consideration of any ensuing danger: Headlong therefore and senseless of the sin, making after the Archbishop with naked swoardes, they rush into the Church ask with furious exclamations: Where is the Taytor? But no man answering, redoubling again they demanded: Where is the Archbishop? Wherefore the Confessor of Christ now instantly to be crowned with Martyrdom knowing the first slanderous name to be falsely imposed on him, but the last agreeable to him in regard of his function, descending the steps, and meeting them said: Lo here I am!  
And beehaved himself with so great constancy, as neither his mind seemed any way to be moved with fear, or his body astonished with horror: To whom one of these cruel knights in the spirit of fury said: Thou shalt instantly dye, for it is impossible thou shouldst longer live. Whereunto the Archbishop answered with no less constancy of words than mind. I am prepared to dye for the cause of God, the defence of justice, and the liberty of the Church: But if ye seek my life, I forbidden ye on the beehalfe of Almighty God, and under the pain of incurring his curse, to hurt anyway any other, be he Monk, be he Clerk, be he Layman, be he more, be he less, but let them be free from the pain, as they are no parties to the cause. These words in his suffering seem like to those of Christ in his passion saying. If ye seek me, suffer these to depart. Then laid the kinghtes instantly hands on him to draw him out of the Church, and so to murder him, but could not move him. Wherefore the Archbishop seeing these his executioners with swords ready drawn, as one praying, bowed down his head uttering these his last words I commend to God, our Blessed Lady with the Saints Patrons of this Church and S. Device myself and the cause of his Church. And so this Martyr with an invincible mind and admirable constancy did not in all his tortures speak one word, yield any noise, give any sigh, or heave his hand against any blow, but held his inclined head thus exposed to the swords unmoveable, till all was ended.  
The knights on the other side fearing least the multitude of men and women flocking all about would rescue him out of their hands before they accomplished their intent, hastened their heinous sin: When one of them lefting up his sword to make a blow at the Archishops' head cut of the arm of a Clerk called Edward Grimfere and wounded with all our lords Anointed. 
The cruelty used in the slaughtering of saint Thomas.  This Clerk stretched out his arm over his Father's head to receive the blow, or rather to beat it away. As yet stood the just, suffering for justice, as an innocent Lamb without murmurre, without clamour, and offerring himself as a sacrifice to our Lord, he prayed to his Saints for assistance. And that none of this accursed crew might in forbearing the Archbishop be found guiltless of this foul crime, the second and third of them dashed cruelly their swords on the head of this constant Champion, and breaking his brains whurled headlong down to the ground this oblation of the holy Ghost. And lastly the fourth outrageous with more than deadly yea hellish cruelty, when the Saint was now prostrate, yea yielding up the Ghost, cut of his shaved crown, broke in pieces the scull of his head, and thrusting in the point of his sword, threw out on the pavement of stone his brains together with the blood.  
Our Abel having therefore consummated the glory of his Martyrdom, 
Tho time of the Martyrdom of S. Thomas.  in brief accomplished many times; for the seaventh year of his exile now beeginning, the a fore said Martyr Thomas for the law of God and the Church's liberty, which in the English Church was almost wholly perished, combated even to death, and dreaded not the words of the wicked, for being founded on a firm rock, which was Christ, he for the name of Christ, in the Church of Christ, on the fifth day of Christ's Nativity, being the day after the feast of the Innocents', was himself an Innocent slain, whose innocent life and death for the merit of the cause precious in the sight of God, have been manifested with many miracles, which not only in the place of his rest, but in diverse other nations and kingdoms are also with admiration showed. The same day was the passion of saint Thomas revealed by the holy Ghost to blessed Godric an Anchorite at Fintz-hall, a place distant from Canterbury above an hundred and three score miles.  
Hereupon the Monks of the Church of Canterbury shut up the doors of the Church, which remained in such sort suspended from the celebration of Mass for almost a whole year; until they received the Church's reconciliation from Pope Alexander. Concerning the Martyr's body, the Monks taking it away placed it the first night in the Choir, 
The burial of S. Thomas.  perforning over it the Exequys of the dead, and it is credibly affirmed that the Obsequies being ended, lying in the Choir on the Bear, about the break of day he lifted up his hand and gave them his Benediction, afterwards they buried him in a vault.] Thus far Roger writing of the Martyrdom and burial of saint Thomas. And this was the end of this most glorious Martyr, who conquered with his blood, and triumphed in the torments of a violent death, and now renowned with the Garland of a most famous Martyrdom, is mounted up to the Court of heaven, leaving to all posterites an example of singular constancy to fight even to the last gasp for maintaining the Church's liberty. But instantly fell headelong on his enemies now vanquished and overthrown by their own wicked victory, horror and dread, as men afflicted on all sides with remorse revenging sin. But of this shall be hereafter our later discourse, as a tract more miserable.  
As touching the time of his noble Martyrdom, although it appeareth out of so many before recited Epistles, that the most holy man was this self same year on the said day slain with the swords of the impious; yet nevertheless in some Authors his Martyrdom is found to be mentioned in the year following, as in the Epitaph recited by Roger in the Chrinicles of England, and by Robert de Monte, being thus written.  
A thousand, hundred, seaventy one it was  
When primate Thomas with the sword was slain:  
The fist of Christmas from the world did pass  
This world's fair flower, whose fruit with God doth reign.  
But where they affirm his passion to be in the year a thousand one hundred seaventy one, it proceedeth hence that they began their year from our Lord's Nativity: For they who reckon from the Kalends of january or the Incarnation of our Saviour do truly and boldly allege this same to be the year of his Martyrdom, as the writers of Quadrilogus in these words: [Thomas that notable Champion of God, Archbishop of the Church of Canterbury, primate of all England, and Legate of the Apostolic Sea, suffered death in the year after our Lord's incarnation one thousand one hundred and seaventy, being aged fifty three, on the fourth of the Kalends of january being then Tewseday about the eleventh hour of the day; so the fifth day of our Saviour's birth into this world of misery, was his birth day unto eternal glory.] Thus there.  
The same year also, the Church of Canterbury being thus deprived of saint Thomas, 
The wavering state of the Church of Canterbury.  began to waver, when the Cathedral Monks of the said Church would have elected a successor, without any reguarde of the Bishops of the Province, unto whose office the same appertained, which their bold attempt is reproved by Peter of Bloys, a man of great authority in the Church of England, having first most amply enlarged himself in the high commendation of saint Thomas on this wise.  
To his most dear brethren and friends Cannons of Beweveiwe Master Peter of Bloys Archdeacon of  Dareth greeting with all love. 
Apud Petrum Blesen Epist 27. A consolation for the death of S. Thomas.   
The Pastor of our souls is passed hence, whose decease I meant to have lamented, but he is departed, not dead; arrived to life, not deprived of life; for death whereby our Lord hath made his Saint so marvellous, is not death, but a sleep, the port of death the porch of life, an entry into the delights of that heavenly country, into the Powers of Almighty God, into the infinite brightness of eternal glory: For undergoeing a long journey, he took with him plenty of money, intending to return in the full of the Moon, his soul (I say) rich in merits, leaving the body, shall in the general and last resurrection return again full fraught to her old habitation: Having gathered together many virtues, like sundry Merchandises into one bundle, he passed therewith to the heavenly Mart; that wretch laden with days, I mean the death of this miserable world, that mischievous, contentious, wayward, importunate, envious, hurtful and subtle old woman began to undo and search precisely his carryages, to see if there were any thing among those collected merits, which was subject to her command: But he as a circumspect and discreet man would not endure aught that might endamage his life, for long before had he desired to be dissolved and be with Christ, and then did he especially thirst to depart, out of the body of this death; he cast therefore into the mouth of this old wretch a little dust as a toll or tribute; hereupon the same false rumour beeganne to be diwlged and spread among the people, 
Genes. 36.  that a most cruel beast had devoured joseph: Indeed the coat whereof he was despoiled was a deceitful messenger of his death; for joseph liveth and reigneth throughout the whole land of Egypt; 
Idem 45.  his blessed soul disburdened of this corruptible load and now freely discharged of the dust of his earthly conversation, hath taken her flight to heaven, She is assumpted by him who said: I go to prepare a place for ye, 
joan. 14.  and I will return again and assume ye up unto me; being in brief absolutely perfect he closed up many times; he is taken away lest malice should pervert his understanding; And to heaven now called is he, whom this world was not worthy to hold; neither yet is his candle extinguished, but snuffed with transitory affliction to the end it may shine more gloriously, and not longer hid under a bushel, may now give light to all throughout the house; he appeared in the eyes of the foolish to dye, but his life resteth hid with Christ in God: death seemed to vanquish and swallow him up, but death itself is swallowed up in victory.  
Thou hast given him (o Lord) the desire of his heart, for he was long a soldier under thy banner, keeping warily severe ways in regard of the words proceeding from thy lips. Assuredly from the very first conditions of his tender yough he began to grow in the ripeness of manners gravely old, repressing with watching, disciplines, haircloth and the girdle of continual continency the motions of fleshly insolency: and therefore was he called by our Lord as an other Aaron to distribute the science of salvation unto his people, to frame a nation acceptable to our Lord, a pursuer of meritorious works, and to prepare for our Lord a perfect multitude. Our Lord did choose him for a Priest to serve him, that he might he a guide to his congregation, a rule of life, a form of penance, an example of sanctity. Almighty God the Lord of all sciences, beestowed on him a learned tongue, and poured into him abundantly the spirit of wisdom and understanding, to the end he might be among the learned more learned, among the wise more wise, among the good far better, among the humble a companion, among the greatest yet greater. He was a Preacher of the divine word, a trumpet of the Gospel, a friend of the spouse, a pillar of the Clergy, an eye to the blind, a foot to the lame, the salt of this earth, the light of his country, the Minister of the highest, the Vicar of the anointed of our Lord. The whole conversation of his life was a school of honesty, a a form of manners a frame of salvation. He was in judgement upright, in disposing diligent, in commanding advised, in speech modest, in counsel circumspest, in feeding himself most sparing, in feeding others most bountiful, in anger a peace maker, in flesh an Angel, in suffering injuries meek, in prosperity fearful, in adversity most courageous, in alms liberal, in mercies wholly drowned.  
He was the glory of the Religious, the delight of the Laiety, the terror of Princes, the God of Pharaoh. Of this man we may boldly say and sing: that he strayed nor after gold, nor yet trusted in the treasures of money, who disdained to be either à receiver of bribes, or an accepter of persons. Other men advanced to the height of Cathedral dignity being presently to have a special care of the Clerks, they look more warily to their diett, they fear no less a sickness of their body then hell itself, affecting in all things to prolong their lives: but this Saint from the very first entrance into his promotion, longed with a singular desire for the end of his life, or to speak more truly, for the beeginning of his eternal being. For as Solomon say: When he endeth, then beeginneth he. So his departure out of this transitory life was his entrance to that life which doth neither fade nor perish. 
Eccles. 18.  Beeginning from his very childhood he laboured in every several age of his life, as in the sundry divided hours of a day like a diligent and painful workman in the Vineyard of our Lord of Sabaoth, and so concluded the course of a temporal life in the full perfection of Saintes. Thus being a long time in his conservation, heavenly, and travelling from his body, he desired exceedingly to pass through a short conclusion of an earthly life to those celestial pleasures; Catching therefore the intent and token of his peregrination, he drunk of the brook in the way of this world, and hath for that cause his name exalted in the heavenly country.  
So the Masters our brethren the Cathedral Monks now left as Orphans without a father: Almighty God who raised from the dead the great Pastor of his stock our Lord jesus Christ in the blood of his eternal testament provide a man (that I may use the word of Moses) to be over this multitude: 
Num. 27.  For many complain and endure it most impatiently that Christ's coat without seam is now rend between them and the Bishops of the Province, 
The schism raised in the Church of Canterbury.  and that not only the Cow and the Ram, but also the Turtle and the Dove are divided and separated one from an other. That Mistress of discord, that mother of hatred, that presumptuous occasion of scandals, that usurpation (I mean) of siding and singular election, hath presumed to break in, even to the very professors of Religion, so as contemning and casting away the general counsel of the Bishops and abbot, they have made a secret and stolen election contrary to customs, enemy to laws, condemned by Decrees, reproved by practice. All others, who account now this election made by the Monks to be to their derogation and disgrace, would willingly and with one consent without any division or scandal have conferred their voices on the person by them named; but as this case standeth, I fear lest this election (which God forbidden) prove his dejection, and this attempting of a feigned liberty, turn to Christ's Church, into a matter of thraldom.  
This plague truly and many others do at this day generally infect and corrupt the body of the Church: Laymen intrude themselves into the holy Sanctuaries, and the stones of the Sanctuaryes are dispersed apparently in all high streets, Cloisters are now converted to Castles and Market-places, Religious men to Ethnics, Pastors to Wolves, Lillies to thorns, Gould to dross, Corn to Tares, Wine to Vinager, Oil to Lees. Let Almighty God yet cast an eye back on the face of his Testament, neither let him give over to be trodden under foot the Vine which he hath planted with his right hand, the Church which he hath purchased with his precious blood; let him stir up the spirit of Moses, and erect the horn of that Unicorn, that only high Bishop, and without comparison most universal, so as his hand may execute judgement, that with his horn he may blow over Syria, thunder against Edom, send out lightning against the Calves of Bethel, against the Idols of Egypt, against the fat Cows of Samaria, against the priests of Baal, against Shepherdess who feed themselves, against judges who enact unjust laws, against dumb dogs which are unable to bark, against the earthen pot of Zacharie, against the vessels of the foolish Pastor, against the ambition of Simon Magus, against the tyranny of the world, against the presumption of the Cloister, against deceitful dealers, against oppressors of the poor, against disturbers of the Church's peace, against the subverters of faith.  
Thus wrote Peter, the rest we refer to their  place.   

AN. DOM. 1171.  
Now followeth the year of our Lord 1171. with the fourth Indiction. When the horrible murder of the most holy Martyr Thomas Archbishop of Canterbury being spread fare and near, all the Western world was astonished, and the sighs of all devout people every where breathed out, especially by letters from all parts, and those replenished with lamentations, and sent to Pope Alexander from sundry persons, being such, and in such sort, as you may well say they were so many glorious trumppetts and renowned Epithapes to celebrate the funerals of this most worthy Martyr. Among which receive here first what the king of France wrote to Pope Alexander.  
To Alexander by the grace of God High Bishop Lewes by the same grace king of the French sendeth salutations with due reverence. 
The king of Frances letter to the Pope about the death of saint Thomas.   
The child revolteth from the law of humane piety, who disgracefully abuseth his mother, neither are they mindful of their Creator's benefits who are not moved with sorrow for the abuses offered to the holy Church: whereupon we have now an especial cause of lamentation, and a new cruelty never heard of before beegetteth a new sorrow: because malice rising against the Saint of God, hath run her sword's point into the very apple of Christ's eye, and no less cruelly then foully slaughtered so great a light of God's Church. Stir up therefore some kind of exquisite justice, and unsheathe saint Peter sword for punishing the murder of the Martyr of Canterbury, because his blood cryeth out for the whole Church; not so much exclaiming revenge for his own particular as for all. And beehould at the Tomb of this Champion (as it is reported to us) the divine glory shineth with mirackles, and God showeth from heaven where he resteth on earth, who in his quarrel so courageously fought. The bearers of these letters, who are beereft of this their father will relate the whole matter to your Holiness; yield therefore a most gentle ear to the testimony of this truth, and as well herein as otherwise beelieve them as you would beelieve ourselves. God prosper you ever.  
Thus the king. The Earl of Bloyes also wrote to the same effect unto his Holiness. More over the Bishop of Senon than Legate for the Apostolic Sea sent two Epistles to the Pope about the death of saint Thomas. But omitting these, as tending all to one purpose, let us see the rest, the messengers, I mean, sent by the king of England to Rome, who offered the undergoeing of penance for killing the martyr, as also of the diverse and excellent mirackles now beegun to be published at the Martyr's sepulchre with other things appertaining thereunto.  
The Martyr thus killed in the end of the last year there was presently great recourse to the Pope, lying in Rome, of some (as you see) detesting and complaining of this damnable sacrilege, the accusers were pious princes, as, the king of France, the Earl of Bloys, and Bishops who were Legates, especially he of Senon; others excusers, being an assembly of Bishops, among whom he of Lizieux in all their names wrote thus to Pope Alexander.  
[At such time as being gathered together with our king, 
The assembly of Bishops excusing the king of England.  we determined to handle great matters concerning both the Church and kingdom, a rumour on the sudden overwhelmed us all in a lamentable confusion of sorrow concerning our Lord of Canterbury, so far forth as in a moment our calm was turned in to a turbulent tempest, our consultations into sighs: For by some returning from England we were assuredly certified, that some of his enemies being (as they say) with his sundry and severe preceedinge against them provoked to anger and madness, rashly assaulted his person, and (what without grief we cannot, nay ought not to speak) cruelly persisting, did strike and murder him: This unhappy report came in the end by the relation of some to the king's ears; because it was unlawful to conceal from him, what by the right of his power and sword appertained to him to punish; who instantly in the first uttering of this deadly discourse, as one changed and given over to all sorts of compassionate lamentation, quite altering his royal Majesty into haircloth and ashes, shown himself more truly a friend then a king, being sometimes astonished, and from astonishmentes falling into more grievous sighs and bitter sorrow: then almost three days solitary, retired in his chamber, he neither endured to receive sustenance nor admit consolation, but seemed wilfully by a more deadly grief to design himself to a voluntary death: Miserable was the face of our mischiefs, and our inward griefs freighted with care, because we who first lamented our Priest, began now thereupon to despair the recovery of our king, and beeleived that in the death of one both would pitifully perish. But his friends and principally the Bishop's complaining especially that he would not suffer himself to return again to himself; he answered, he was in fear lest the Authors and complotters of this horrible act, upon confidence of the old discord promised themselves pardon of the crime, although himself by fresh iniuries and sundry bad turns had heaped new dissensions; and therefore thought the fame and glory of his renown might be clouded with the slanders of his adversaries, and so falsely bruited that this matter proceeded from his own will; But he protested, as Almighty God should judge his soul, that this accursed deed was neither acted by his will nor consent, nor wrought by any devise of his, unless herein were perhaps his error, that as yet he was thought too little to affect him; but in this also he absolutely submitted himself to the Church's judgement, and would humbly undergo whatsoever for his soul's health should be imposed and enjoined him. Consulting therefore together, we accorded all in this, that his Majesty should refer himself to the wisdom and authority of the Sea Apostolic, which the Christian faith professeth more amply to abound with the spirit of sapience, and fullness of power, and endeavour there by lawful and canonical means to approve his innocency. We therefore humbly beseech that according to the spirit of counsel and fortitude beestowed by God on you, you would with severity punish the Authors of so heinous an offence according to this their enormous desert, and your Apostolic piety would with more singular affection conserve our king's innocency in his former estate. Almighty God preserve your person very long in health to his Church's utility.] Hitherto the Bishop of Lizieux in the name of these assembled Bishops. With these letters were messengers also sent to Pope Alexander from the Bishopps and others. apart from the king, and some likewise before these from the Bishop of York to sue for absolution from his excommunication; of all which there remaineth a relation from the kings Messinger the Archdeacon of Poytiers in these words.  
[Who were the first, 
Messengers from the Bishops and king of England to Pope Alexander.  and who the second Ambassadors of the king, and what as well these as these petitioned, and in what sort they departed from the Court, I will as briefly as I can rehearse. First were john Cumin and Master B. sent to seek absolution for the Bishops; but john Cumin came to the court fifteen days before Master B. and after great importunity, having first made a promise of 500 Marcks, was admitted to audience, the Clerks of the Archbishop of York and the Nuntio of Durhame partaking with him, and alleging much in excuse of the Bishopps, and they had, I think, obtained absolution, had not the rumour of the Archishops' death come on the head of it, which absolutely disgraced all: for my Lord the Pope was therewith so exceedingly troubled, that for almost eight days not so much as his own followers could have conference with him, and it was generally conceived that no Englishman should have access unto him, and so all their business remained in suspense.  
The next Messengers were the Bishops of Worcester and Ewreux, the Abbot of Valace, the Archdeacon's of Salisbury and Lizieux, S. Robert of Newborough, Richard Bar, Master Henry Pichim and one of the Templars, being all sent to excuse the king, that Canterbury was neither killed by his commandment nor will: yet was it not denied, but that the king had given cause of his death, and spoken somewhat whereupon those Murderers took occasion to kill him; neither did those Messengers come together to the court, nor yet were admitted by my Lord the Pope, nor could appear in his presence. Afterwards upon suit of some Cardinals, the Abbot and Archdeacon of Lizieux were received.  
Thursday before Easter approaching, it was generally said in the Court, that my Lord the Pope would that day pronounce sentence of excommunication against the king, and kingdom: Whereupon the Messengers stroaken with fear, by the intercession of some Cardinals, signified to my Lord the Pope, that they had received commandment from my Lord their king to make oath in his presence, that the king should obey his Mandate, and that the king should in his own person swear as much. The same Thursday about nine of the clock, as well the king's messengers as the messengers of the Bishops were called in the general Consistory. The king's Messengers being the Abbot of Valace and the two afore recited Archdeacon's Henry and Richard Bar were sworn, that the king should stand to the Pope's judgement, and that when his Holiness should command him, he should take thereupon his Corporal oath. Nevertheless the Pope generally excommunicated the same day the Murderers of saint Thomas, and all that gave counsel, aid, or assent thereunto, and all who should receive them into their land, or any way abett them.  
After Easter came the Bishops of Worcester and Eureux with Robert de Newboroughe, 
The Relation of the Messengers proceedings with the Pope.  and whether the said oath were required of them, I know not, but that they swore not, I am certain; and when they had attended the Court xv. days and more, they were called in to receive their answer; for they with others agreed as well in excusing the king, as in accusing, according as hath been said: And when it was supposed they should have carried back a happy doom, my Lord the Pope confirmed the sentence of interdiction given by the Bishop of Senon against the king's dominions on this side of the Seas, with the sentence of suspension and excommunication which was denounced against the Bishops of England; adding withal that he would send his Legates to the king to see and understand his humility. Afterwards at the great instance of the Messengers, by the intercession also of some Cardinals and large sums of money (as it is said) this was obtained: our Lord the Pope should write to the Archdeacon of Bitureux, that if within one month after these Messengers coming into Normandy he heard not his Legates had passed the Alps, than he should absolve the Bishops of London and Salisbury from excommunication, first taking of them an oath to obey our Lord the Pope's Mandate, they and the rest remaining nevertheless still in suspension. Thus departed our Lord the king's Messengers from the court, neither yet carried they back any thing else. But when they shall come, or who shall undertake this journey, I think it is hitherto unknown to the Cardinals: Only now, as I beelieve, you need not fear the Interdicton of England, so as the king will submit himself to the Legates. And our Lord the Pope writeth to him, and invyteth him to humility, yet hardly could he be wrought to write to him.]  
Hitherto is the relation of one of the king's Messengers. But these letters of Pope Alexander to the king of England are lost. Now let us hear a more faithful and certain report made by other the king's Messengers unto the king himself, where no mention of money either offered or received (as the other upon his false conjecture rehearsed) is made, although it containeth a most exact recytall of all and singular matters and words that passed: for thus it is.  
To his dearest Lord Henry the renowned king of England, Duke of Normandy and Aquitaine and Earl of Aniove, R Abbot of Wallacia, R Archdeacon of Salisbury, R. Archdeacon of Lizieux, Richard Bar and Master Henry send greeting with due obedience in all things and every where.  
These are to certify your Majesty that when Richard Bar going before us had with great danger and travail come to our Lord the Pope's court, we four with the two Bishops, the Dean of Eureux and Master Henry with much difficulty attained Seine; where for some days we were constrained to stay; for Count Macarius had on all sides so beeset the ways, as there remained no passage for any. When we four together with the Bishops (who earnestly desired to depart) could not as we would, in regard of these exceeding difficultyes, consulting in one, at midnight, with all secrecy we set forward, and so by craggy mountains and places almost unpassable, with extreme fear and danger we came in the end to Tusculan: There found we Richard Bar, although (as beeseemed him) careful of your honour, and labouring discreetly and instantly for your commodity, yet much troubled and confounded, in regard neither our Lord the Pope had yet received him, nor others had courteously and gently entertained him: And for us at our coming the Pope would neither see us, nor receive us at his feet, yea many of the Cardinals would hardly afford us a word. Remaining therefore long and anxiously troubled in the bitterness of our souls, we by all means humbly besought those who more entirely affected to you, that our Lord the Pope by their intercession would some way vouchsafe us a hearing. The Lord Abbot of Wallacia & R. Archdeacon of Lizieux as men least suspected were first received to audience. But when they in salutation on your beehalfe began with your name in●ytleing you the most devout child of the Roman Church; 
The name of the king of England now hateful at Rome  The whole court cried out: forbear, forbear! As if it were abominable to the Pope to hear your name. So coming from the Court, in the evening they returned again to our Lord the Pope, delivering to him by the advice of us all what by your Majesty was commanded us, declaring also distinctly the sundry benefits beestowed by you on Canterbury, with the diverse excesses and importunities committed by him against your dignity, and all this first in secret, then before our Lord the Pope and the whole College of Cardinals, where Alexander of Wales and Gunter of Flanders Clerks of the Church of Canterbury contested and contended against you.  
Thursday before Easter being now at hand, on which day according to the use of the Roman Church our Lord the Pope was accustomed to absolve or excommunicate in public; whereas we were certain that with great attention they had long handled this weighty cause which so near touched yourself and your kingdom, we advised with those, who (as we known) most favoured your Majesty, we mean the Lords of Portua, and Hyacinth, 
The Cardinals who favoured the king of England.  the Lords of Papia and Tus●ulane with Peter Lord of Mirle (for the Lord john of Naples was absent) importuning them with all labour and instance to lay open unto us our Lord the Pope's intention, and what he determined to decree concerning yourself. But they on the other side reporting nothing but disasters and matters disgraceful to your renown, we perceived out of the sights and sorrowful relation of them all, especially of your faithful well wisher brother French, that our Lord the Pope had that day resolved absolutely with the joint consent of all his brethren to pronounce the sentence of interdiction against yourself by name, and your dominions as well on this side as beyond the seas, and also confirm the same sentence, which was already diwlged against the Bishops. Besett therefore with these extremityes we attempted with our uttermost endeavours as well by the Cardinals as those our Associates who had access to his holiness, and likewise by his inward friends, to make him desist from this purpose, or at the least defer it until the coming of your Bishops: which when it could no way be obtained, we according to our bounden duty to you, because we were neither able, nor aught to endure the great disgrace of your person, with the aggrievances of all your principalityes, consulting in the end with our Associates before certain Cardinals, devised a way good and secure for your state and honour, profitable to all your dominions and necessary for your Bishops; whereby we avoided that ignominy and danger even now threatening your person, subjects, and Bishops, and exposed ourselves wholly to the uttermost peril for this your delivery, beelieving and having a singular hope that it is (according as we think) to your wished desire. For astonished with fear we signified to our Lord the Pope by the intercession of the same Cardinals, that we had received a commandment from you, to swear in his presence that you shall obey his Mandate, and how yourself in person shall make the said oath.  
The same thursday about nine of the Clock, were the Messengers called in, as well yours as the Bishops, 
The Messengers sworn in the king's name.  and in the general consistory were we sworn, the Abbot (we mean) of Wallacia, the Archdeacon's of Salisbury and Lizieux, Master Henry and Richard Bar, that you shall stand to the Pope's Mandate and take your corporal oath at his appointment to this effect. Then the Messengers of the Archbishop of York and of the Bishops of London and Salisbury swore in like sort, that their Lords should subject themselves to the Pope's commandment and take an oath to that purpose. Nevertheless the same day he generally excommunicated all them who murdered Canterbury, and all who gave counsel aid or assent thereunto, and all who should wittingly receive them into their lands, or any way foster them. Our Lords the Bishops of Worcester and Eureux, Robert of Newboroughe of Eureux, and Master Henry were presently to follow us, whom we left exceedingly igreeved and troubled, that they could not according to their desire come to dispatch your business, and it was their advice that we should by all means make haste before, to hinder and avoid the disgrace and calamity which your adversary's had prepared against you: For we were assured the sword was ready in the court to strike you, and we feared that days wont custom. God send your Majesty long to prosper and flourish. Be comforted in our Lord, and let your heart rejoice, because after this present cloud, a fair calm will to your glory ensue. On Sattursday before Palm Sunday we came to the Court, and the Bearer of these letters departed on Easter day from us.  
Afterwards, Easter being passed, Alexander addressed Legates to examine the king of England. Concerning this legation from the Pope, Herbert in Quadrilogus treateth writing in these words. [But because confession, as it neither can, nor aught to be made by letters, so neither can nor ought it to be made by Messengers, and the lively voice of the penitent, by how much the more it increaseth devotion, so much the more hath it of virtue, the Apostolic man Alexander sent two Cardinals a latere Master Theodinus of holy memory priest of the title of saint Vitalis or Vestina (for it hath both names) and Albert of saint Laurence in Lucina priest Cardinal Chancellor of the Church; men truly endowed with all sanctity and knowledge of Religion. But what was done by them shall hereafter in the proper place be declared.  

Legates to the king before the death of S. Thomas.  Mean while this same year, an other Legation sent by Pope Alexander to the king of England, before any thing was known of the death of saint Thomas, came to urge with Ecclesiastical censures the king, who (as he, understood by the letters of saint Thomas) revolted from his promise. What the Legates were, and how the king handled matters to evacuate their authority, Roger thus delivereth this year. [In the mean time came from Pope Alexander into Normandy two Cardinals, Legates a latere, who before (as hath been said) exercised the same Legatine office. Gratian (I mean) and Vivian, who assailed the king of England with great and diverse vexations, intending to cast him and his country into interdiction. But the king forewarned, and thereby armed, did before their entry into his land appeal to the Pope's presence, and so kept himself and his dominions free from aggreivance, but fearing yet the severity of the Apostolic Sea, he hasted to the seas side, and passed over from Normandy into England, giving a straight command, that none who brought any brief from the Pope, of what condition or order somever he was, should be suffered to pass from Normandy into England, or from England into Normandy, unless he first entered into good security that he sought no hurt nor molestation to the king or his kingdom.] Hitherto concerning this Legation sent before the Martyrdom of saint Thomas.  
This Author proceedeth to the king's journey this year into Ireland, 
Ireland yielded to the king of England.  which kingdom he challenged as yielded to him by the consent of the whole country; where there was a counsel celebrated of four Archishops and 28. Bishops, all which received the king and his heirs for their kings, confirming the same with their Charters. 
A Counsel in Ireland.  This Counsel held at Casselen decreed many things commodious to the Church, as for Baptism, Tithes, and Marriages, which the king sent to Pope Alexander, 
The Pope confirmeth the king's title.  who confirmed to the king and his heirs the kingdom of Ireland according to the tenor of the Irish Bishops Charters. All which Baronius reciteth out of Roger; the king remained in Ireland from the feast of saint Martin until the beeginning of Lent.   

AN. DOM. 1172.  
Hear ensueth the year of our Lord 1172. with the fifth indiction. 
Legates so●e to the king of England.  When the Legates of Pope Alexander sent the last year to king Henry the father, concerning the murder of that most holy man Thomas Archbishop of Chanterbury, came into Normandy: whom the king returning lately from Ireland into England, and thence sailing into Normandy, received, and performed what beeseemed a true penitent king and a most pious Christian, obeying in all things the chief Bishop of the universal Church, who by most choice persons for so great a work, being Cardinals of the sacred Roman Church, and most blessed men Theodinus (I mean) priest Cardinal of the title of saint Vitalis called also saint Vestine, and Alberinus priest Cardinal of the title of saint Laurence in Lucina Chancellor of the holy Roman Church most happily finished the whole business. Intending therefore to treat hereof, and how these matters so passing difficult were managed with so great facility, God disposing the king's heart to penance, first of all the time wherein it was handled is to be discovered, being this very year whenas it was accomplished, according as Roger an Author of that age hath in his Chronicles of England exactly declared: In the year one thousand, one hundred, seaventy two, was all this business concluded after the kings return out of Ireland, being the time when he received the same into his subjection (as in the former year out of the said Author is rehearsed.) As touching the passage of matters between the Legates and the king, being first entangled with difficultyes, and after by the inspiration of the holy Ghost absolutely ended according to the Legates desire, there is a relation left in writing among the Epistles of saint Thomas and Pope Alexander, set down in the often recited book of the Vatican, 
The relation of the proceedings with the king.  in these words.  
[The king and the Legates first met at Gorna on wednesday before the Rogation, and there mutually were received in the kiss of peace. On the morrow they came to Saviniacke where the Archbishop of Roan withal the Bishops and Nobility assembled. And after long debate for conclusion of peace, because the king absolutely denied to swear to their Mandate, he departed with indignation from them, using these words: I will return into Ireland, where I have many weighty occasions, (to be dispatched as he meant) for your parts take on your journey in peace at your pleasures throughout my land, and perform your Legation according as ye are commanded; where with he departed. Then the Cardinals having more advisedly consulted, called back the Bishop of Lizieux, john of Poytiers and the Bishop of Salisbury by whose endeavours it was agreed that on Friday following the king and Cardinals should meet again at Abrincke, where was a final conclusion made between them, so as the king very mildly under went and performed whatsomever the Cardinals on their parts proposed to him. But in regard the father would have his son there present, that whatsomever the father promised, the son should also make good, the determination of the business was deferred until the next Sunday following, being the Sunday before our Lord's Ascension. Then in an open Audience, 
The king's oath.  the King laying his hand upon the Evangelists made oath; that neither by his commandment, nor his will, the Archbishop of Canterbury was killed, and that hearing of his death he rather sorrowed then rejoiced. He added moroever on his free will, that he never so much grieved for the death of his father or mother as for his: and lastly swore, that what penance or satisfaction somever the Cardinals would enjoin him, he would amply fulfil.  
He said besides, before that great assembly: that he was not ignorant, he was the cause of the Archishops death, and that whatsoever was do●●●, 〈◊〉 done for his sake; not that he commanded it but th●● his friends and familiars seeing the disturbance of his countenance and looks, understanding likewise the grief of his heart, and hearing often his words breaking into complaints against the Archbishop, prepared to revenge his injury, without ever acquainting him therewith. And therefore he professed he was most ready with all humility and devotion to accomplish whatsomever the Legates should command.  
Then the Legates declared to him: that he should maintain upon his cost 200. knights for a whole year, 
The conditions of the king's absolution.  giving every knight 300. crowns, in the land of jerusalem against the Pagans, in such sort as the Templars should dispose.  
secondly, he should absolutely disannul the wicked statutes of Claringtonne (being the place where they were enacted) with all other ill customs, which were in his reign intruded on God's Church: and if there were any unlawful ordinances before his time, he should according to our Lord the Pope's Mandate, and by the Counsel of Religious men mitigate them.  
Thirdly, that he should restore to the Church of Canterbury all her whole and entire right in lands and other things, as fully as it was the year before the Archbishop incurred the king's displeasure, and he should amply render his peace and love, with all their possessions to all those with whom he was offended for the Archishops' sake.  
Fourthly, that if need required, and our Lord the Pope commanded him, he should go into Spain, to deliver that land from the Infidels. They enjoined him also secretly, fasts, and alms, and other things not publicly known.  
To all these the king with singular meekness gave his assent, so as he said in the hearing of all. Beehoulde (my Lords and Legates) my body is wholly in your hands; and be assured whatsomever ye command, be it either my going to jerusalem, or to Rome, or to saint james, or whatsoever it be, I am resolved to obey. In so much as scarce any there present, seeing his humility and devotion, could abstain from tears.  
These things ended, that nothing might be wanting for the full accomplishment of his good, the Legates did lead the king, yielding thereunto of his own accord, out of the doors of the Church, where, upon his knees, without laying aside his garments, and without any show of disciplining rods, he was absolved, and so again brought into the Church. And that some of the kingdom of France might know their proceedings herein, they appointed that the Archbishop of Towers with his Suffragans should personally attend on him at Cane on the nexte Wednesday after our Lord's Ascension. What the king did swear, the king his son confirmed with his hand in the hand of my Lord Albert the Cardinal, that he for his own part would observe; and if the king prevented with death or other casual means could not perform his penance, that he himself would do it.] Hitherto this relation: Whereunto accordeth the Cardinal's letter concerning this matter, and beeginning in these words. That things now hanled may not be called in question etc. Hereunto was added, That on the nexte feast of our Lord's Nativity, he should undertake the Cross, and for three years make war in the holy land, unless Pope Alexander or his lawful successor thought it unfitting: Now for the Oath itself made by the king and his son in the hands of the Legates, it is reserved entirely among the acts of Pope Alexander in these very words.  
I King Henry do here take mine oath upon these holy Evangelists of our Lord God, That I neither thought of, nor known, nor ever commanded the murder of Thomas Archbishop of Canterbury. And when I understood the same to be committed, I more grieved therefore, then if I had heard of the slaughter of mine own son. But herein I am not able to excuse myself, that upon occasion of my turbulence and wrath which I conceived against that holy man, he was killed. In regard whereof, for this offence, being as it seemeth the cause of his death, I will out of hand send to jerusalem upon mine own charges 200. soldiers to serve there for one whole year in defence of Christianity, or give so much money as may there maintain so many soldiers for a Twelve month. I will also undertake, till three years be expired the sign of our Lord's Cross, and in mine own person go thither unless the Pope licence me to stay. I do absolutely abrogate all those unlawful customs, which I have in my reign ordained through out my land, and from this time forward decree, that they be never observed. I will likewise hereafter suffer all Appeals to be freely made to the Apostolic Sea, and herein I will not prohibit any man.  
These and other the like are rehearsed out of Roger, saying: all these matters, 
Acts iterated in the Provincial Council.  so handled about our Lord's Ascension, were recited in the Council of the whole Province, which was held in the month of September, where the Legates and both the kings the father and son met together with the Bishops. For thus he writeth.  
[Henry king of England and king Henry his son, Rotrude Archbishop of Roan with all the Bishops and abbot of Normandy assembled together at the City of Abryncke in the presence of the Cardinals Theodine and Albert, in whose hearing the king of England the father on the fifth Kalends of October being Wednesday and the feast of Saintes Cosmus and Damianus Martyrs, in the Church of Saint Andrew the Apostle, declared his innocency before the above named Cardinals, Clergy, and people, by taking his oath on the Relics of Saints and only Evangelists, that he neither commanded nor wished the Archbishop of Canterburys' death etc. As before: Adding thereunto the public instrument made then to that purpose, beeginning with these words: And that these may be ever retained in the memory of the Roman Church, the king the father caused his seal together with the recited Cardinals seals to be set to the writing, wherein the Articles aforesaid were contained, beeginning in this form.  
To Henry by the grace of God the renowned king of England, Albert of the title of saint Laurence in Lucina and Theodine of the title of saint Vitalis priests Cardinals and Legates of the Sea Apostolic, health in him who giveth health to kings.  
To the end that things done may never be after questioned, 
These Acts published in writing.  it is accustomed, and the consideration of the public utility requireth, that they should be recorded; whereupon we thought it convenient to draw the Mandate into writing, which we do especially for your sake, in regard you fear malefactors, who murdered Thomas of holy memory, late Archbishop of Canterbury, proceeded to the execution of that unlawful act upon occasion of your anger and distemperature. In which action nevertheless you have of your own accord in our presence made your purgation, that you neither commanded nor wished him to be killed, and when you heard the report thereof, you exceedingly sorrowed. Wherefore from this instant feast of Pentecoste to the end of one whole year, you shall give so much money, as by the judgement of the Templar Knights, will maintain 200. soldiers twelve months for defence of the holy land.  
Touching yourself, you shall from Christmas next three years are fully accomplished, take the Cross, and in proper person undertake your journey thitherward by God's conduction the next summer, unless you stay by appointment of our Lord the Pope or his Catholic successor.  
But if upon urgent necessity you make war against the Saracens in Spain, for the time you undergo that voyage, so long you may defer your journey to jerusalem. You shall not hinder Appeals nor suffer them to be hindered, but that they may be freely made in Ecclesiastical causes unto the Pope of Rome in good faith, without fraud or any ill intent, that causes may be handled by his Holiness, and obtain their effects; yet so nevertheless as if you shall have suspicion of any, they shall give you security, that they shall not endeavour to injure yourself or your kingdom. You shall absolutely disannul the custumes brought in during your time the Churches of your land. Concerning the possessions of the Church of Canterbury, if any have been taken away, you shall restore them to that fullness, wherein she enjoyed them a year before the Archbishop departed England. Moreover you shall restore to the Clergy, and laiety of both sexes, peace and your gracious favour, with all the possessions which they lost for the Archishops' sake. All this by the authority of our Lord the Pope we enjoin you for remission of your sins, and command you to observe the same without fraud or deceit. This have you sworn in a great Audience with reverence to the divine Majesty. Your son hath likewise sworn the same, excepting only what in particular concerned yourself: and ye have both sworn not to leave Pope Alexander and his Catholic Successors so long as they shall use ye as they have used your Predecessors, and other Catholic kings, And that this may be firmly recorded in the Roman Church, ye have commanded this same to be confirmed with your seals.  
Afterwards the same Roger addeth the Epistle of the Legates written at that time to the Bishop of Revenna declaring matters then handled in these words.  
To the Reverend in Christ and our beloved brother Gilbert by the grace of God Archbishop of Ravenna, Albert by the divine goodness of the title of saint Laurence in Lucina and Theodine of the title of saint Vital priests Cardinals and Legates of the Apostolic Sea, what God hath promised to such as love him.  
In regard we suppose you are desirous to hear of our state, and the good success of the business commended to our charge, we thought convenient to signify to your brotherhood by these letters how God hath at this time dealt with us, and wrought by the ministry of our unworthiness. Be ye therefore certified, that after the renowned king of England known by certain relation that we were come within his Dominion, setting aside all obstacles of delay, he presently returned from Ireland into England, letting pass the businesses which then imported him, and from England arrived on the coast of Normandy, sending instantly sundry Messengers and honourable personages from us to understand at what place we thought most conveniently to meet him and treat of these affairs. It pleased us at length to meet at the Monastery of Savyne, that we might there confer, where we should be assisted by the prayers of the Religious. We met there together, and there met with us many persons of either order of his kingdom, and we treated as diligently as we could of what appertained to the good of him, and the charge imposed on us. But not aggreeing in all points, he departed from us, pretending to pass into England, we expected, intending the next day to go to the City of Abryncke. On the morrow, came to us the Bishop of Lizieux, with two Archdeacon's, and condescending to our request we passed on to the said City; whether on the Sunday in which is fung vocem iucunditatis we assembled with very many persons and they also with us: and with so much humility he accomplished what was promised, as without all doubt we may believe it was his work, who looketh on the earth and maketh it tremble. Truly to declare how much he endeavoured to humble himself to God, and show his obedience to the Church, it is not a matter in these few lines to be uttered, his deeds do sufficiently manifest it, and hereafter will manifest it more fully, as we assuredly hope it will appear.  
First therefore not upon any constrainte or request of ours, but of his own free will, he cleared his conscience by an oath upon the holy Evangelists concerning the death of Thomas of blessed memory late Archbishop of Canterbury, swearing that he neither commanded nor wished that the Archbishop should be killed, and upon the report thereof, he was exceedingly grieved. Yet because the murder was committed, and he feared he gave occasion thereof, for making satisfaction, he took this oath. First he swore he would never leave our Lord Pope Alexander and his Catholic successors, so long as they used him like a Catholic and Christian king, and this also he caused his son and heir to swear in the Charter of absolution for the death of blessed Thomas. He swore likewise other things very necessary for the Clergy and Laity all which in order, according as he swore them, we diligently recorded in the Charter of his absolution. Other matters he likewise promised of his own accord not convenient to be delivered in writing. But this we have written, that you may see his obedience to Almighty God, and how he is fare more encouraged then hitherto he hath been, to the service of his Saviour. Know besides that his son concerning the unlawful customs hath made oath jointly with him. Moreover what was there done he resolved to iterate again as Cane more publicly in a greater assembly of people, to the end there might never be question made to the contrary. Lastly be released the Bishops of the promise they gave for observing the customs, and promised himself never hereafter to exact them.  
Thus far the Legates Epistle▪ then proceedeth the Author.  
On the morrow the aforesaid Cardinals celebrated there a great Counsel together with the Archbishop, 
The Counsel in Normandy.  Bishops and Clergy of Normandy, and there concluded and joined all firmly and inviolably to observe these decrees following.   

The Decrees published at Abryncke by Theodine and Albert Cardinals.  
FIrst, that no children shall be admitted to the government of those Churches and the administration of them whereunto appertaineth the Cure of souls.  
Item the children of priests shall not be placed in their father's Churches.  
Item Lay men shall have no part of the oblations of the Church.  
Item Churches shall not be committed to annual Vicars.  
Item priests of great Churches who have livings sufficient therefore, shall be enforced to maintain under them each one another priest.  
Item no priests shall be ordained without a certain title.  
Item let no Church be farmed at on annual rent.  
Item let nothing of the third part of the tithes be taken from him who serveth the Church.  
Item let such as have Tithes by inheritance be licensed to give them at their pleasures to any being meet and able Clerks, upon condition that after them, the Thythes ruturne to the Churches to which by law they belong.  
Let not any man enter into Religion, whilst his wife remaineth in the world, nor on the contrary side, unless they both exceed the age of ability for use of marriage.  
Item in the Advent of our Lord let all who can, but especially Clerks and soldiers, fast, and be commanded to abstain from flesh.  
Item let not Clerks be appointed judges especially to administer the jurisdiction of Secular powers, and who presume to do the contrary, let them be excluded from their Ecclesiastical benefices.  
Item concerning the new books of the Excommunicated, and the goods of the dying which priests take, with the blessings of the espoused and Baptism, and xuliii. exacted for the Absolution of the Excommunicated, nothing was perfected, because the Bishops of Normandy would not receive the Decree.  
In the same Counsel the Archbishop of Thomas challenged the Archbishoppricke of Dole to beelong of right to his Archbishoppricke, affirming no Archishops seat ought to be there; but the Clearckes of Dole did constantly contradict it. Hitherto concerning matters handled there by the Legates; who, before they departed, received these letters from Pope Alexander for reconciliation of the Church of Canterbury being polluted with so enormyous a sacrilege.  
[We command ye that ye cause the Church of Chanterbury to be reconciled, 
The reconciliation of the Church of Canterbury.  yet in that sort as the sacrament of the former Dedication be not again reiterated; but as it hath been accustomed in the Church of saint Peter, let it only be sprinkled, with holy water.] Thus Pope Alexander to his Legates. And the Legates again to the Clergy of the Church of Canterbury wrote in these words.  
[We rejoice, yea the whole congregation of the just which heareth thereof rejoiced, that God doth manifest the death of Thomas of holy memory sometimes your Archbishop to be so precious in his sight, and hath made famous with so many miracles the venerable memorial of him, as the sweetness of his ointments hath now dispersed itself almost over the whole body of his Church, and his virtue is generally renowned from the east to the West; so as they, who whilst he lived invyed his prosperous successes, now he being disburdened of this world, and translated as we believe (his faith and priestly zeal deserving the same) to the society of the higher powers, reverence his virtue, giving due thankes to him, who worketh only great miracles. Because therefore it seemeth convenient that the glorious miracles, which multitudes of people report to be done among ye, may resound with thankes-givings and voices of praise in your public Church which the divine grace hath endowed with so bountiful a guyfte: It ought no longer upon occasion of this execrable act forbear to glorify the Creator: Returning therefore to you mutual salutations and willingly consenting to your devout petition, we command your Brother hood, that assembling together the Bisoppes and Abbots of your Province whom ye shall deem meet for this purpose, ye do according to the rule of the Ecclesiastical solemnity accustomed among our Predecessors, consecrate again your Church. And if any thing be wanting in the solemnity, it may be supplied with the illustrious glory of the divine miracles. As touching us, if there be aught in our power which we are able to do for the good of yourselves and your Church, what by God's grace we may, we will most readily perform.]  
Thus wrote the Legates of the Apostolic Sea, who admonished thereof by Pope Alexander, made diligent inquiry of the miracles of the most glorious Martyr Thomas, and send a most exact relation of them all to his Holiness, which being throughly understood, he without delay wholly bend himself to perfect the Martyrs solemn Canonization, This he wittnesseth in his letters afterwards indicted and to be recited when we speak of his Canonization.  
So therefore by how many miracles, by so many divine testimonies it is known and made apparent by witnesses, that not only they, who for defence of the Catholic faith suffer death, 
Every Bishop may have occasion of Martyrdom.  but such also as for conservation of the laws, rights, and possessions of the Church, offer themselves to the slaughter do a work most acceptable in the sight of God and deserving crowns; which occasion of enduring Martyrdom is not to be sought a far of from Infidels, but is always ready at hand to every Bishop, if he laboureth in all respects to perform the duty of his charge, Now the Legates returning back brought to the City the holy relics of the late Martyr being the Brains of his head, that were dispersed on the pavement of the Church, and also his coat embrued in his blood, which are to this day religiously kept in the Church of saint Mary Maior.  

Famous men of the family of S. Thomas.  Thus having seen what appertaineth to the glory of the Martyr, we are not to let pass in silence his fellow soldiers who followed him banished in his seven years exile, being all famous and renowned men, much honoured for their glorious confession; whose excellent praises are severally set forth in the book of the Vatican after Quadrilogus; where among them is first and principally one by name and nation Lombard of the country of Placentia an excellent scholar, who was created Cardinal of the sacred Roman Church being called from exile, and lastly made by the same Pope Archbishop of Benevent. Next is john of Salisbury a man of mavellous learning, and raised after the Martyrdom of saint Thomas to the Bishopric of Charters. Then Robert an Englishman created Bishop of Hereford. After him Reynold also of England surnamed Lombard preferred to the Bishopric of , whom we suppose to be corruptly inserted, for we find him not any where in the Catalogue of the Saints familiar friends who followed him in his persecution, for whom, being rather numbered among his enemies, Peter of Bloyes wrote an Apology, which shall after appear. gerald ensueth, who was promoted to the Bishopric of Coventry; and Huhge by nation à Roman who succeeded gerald in his Bishopric. Moreover Gilbertus Angelus afterwards Bishop of Rochester. And likewise Ralph made in his exile Deane of Rheims. Lastly after others who were honoured with Ecclesiastical dignities, is Hubert of Milan first instauled in the Archbishoppricke of that Church, and after called to the high Pontifical authority of the Church of Rome by the name of Vrban the third. Others are in like sort remembered as worthy of so great a father and Master, who, as they were partakers of his passion, so were they of his glory. Such was the family of this most famous man, not serving him to please the eye, but endowed with like constancy as their Master in suffering laborious afflictions, truly Apostolical men gloriously shining with Apostolical forces, and therefore reputed worthy to be promoted before others in Ecclesiastical honours.  
Pope Alexander being refused by the Romans, and lying at Tusculan, sent from thence these letters to the Archbishop of Biturees and the Bishop of Nyvers upon occasion of the excommunication denounced by saint Thomas against the afore recited Bishops of England.  
Alexander, Bishop, servant of the servants of God, to his reverend brethren the Archbishop of Biturees and the Bishop of Nivers sendeth greeting with Apostolical benediction.  
We suppose it is not unknown to your brotherhood, how Thomas of holy memory late Archbishopp of Canterbury upon our commandment denounced the sentence of excommunication against the Bishops of London and Salisbury; 
The Pope's letter for absolution of two English Bishops.  the which we ratifying and confirming corroborated the same with our Apostolical authority: Now because the said Bishops, being both aged and one of them sick, cannot travel to our presence, we have thought good to commend to ye, of whose wisdom and honesty we are confident, their absolution, for which the Messengers of Henry king of England, with the Messengers also of the same Bishops have been earnest suitors. Wherefore by our Apostolical letters we command your brotherhood, that if within one month after the bears hereof return home; ye hear not our Legates have passed the Apples, which Legates we have determined to send to those parts, as well to understand the depth of that heinous offence lately committed, as also for the king, absolve them from the bands of excommunication, taking first, according to the manner of the Church, an oath of them to obey our Mandate; the sentence of Suspension, given upon the same cause for which they were lastly excommunicated, remaining nevertheless still in the former vigour. And if it appeareth unto ye that the Bishop of Salisbury by reason of his sickness cannot travel to ye, than (which will please us right well) that ye will personally go unto him; or if ye cannot go, then that ye will send over some sufficient men, whom we and ye may confidently trust, who taking first an oath of him publicly in the face of the Church to obey our Mandate, may thereupon absolve him. But if you brother Archbishop cannot personally execute this, then do you brother Bishopse taking with you the Abbot of Pontianacke, carefully perform it according to these our directions. Dated at Tusculan 8. Kalend. Maij.  
Hitherto Pope Alexander as it is rehearsed in Rogeres Chronicle.  
Now amydd all this, 
The Murderers of S. Thomas fly to the Pope for their remedy  these sacrilegious murderers of the Martyr, who hitherto remained in the furthest part of England, on the lands beelonging to one of them, when they saw all men fly their company, yea and that the very unreasonable creatures eschewed them as accursed, for dogs (albeit hungry) abhorred to eat the bread they gave them, as tainted with the poison of excommunication, and above all, their own consciences guilty of this great sin enforcing them principally to detest themselves, calling on the Saint whom they slaughtered, they sought mercy at his hands to whom themselves had been most unmerciful and cruel. Wherefore amid their showers of tears and clouds of sorrow, there shined out to them a beam of hope for obtaining pardon, and one only way appeared, being this, to travel unto Rome to Pope Alexander Christ's Vicar, and falling down at his feet, and opening the enormity of their offence, to receive from him the medicine he would apply to them. They came to Rome, and fled to that Pastor, whom, he from whom he received that supreme power, had taught not to kill and spoil, but carry on his shoulders the lost sheep: where that renowned Pastor bindeth up what is broken, strengtheneth what is infirm, seeketh out what is lost, and recovereth what is cast away; this wise Archsurgeon pouring oil and wine into the deep hearts of the wounded so waked them up, as he delivereth them from all evils that may happen. They are therefore enjoined for remission of this intolerable sacrilege, to travel beyond the seas to the regions which were glorified with our Saviour's presence, even to those places, that, where Christ wrought our salvation in the midst of the earth by shedding his blood for the redemption of mankind, they who had most wickedly shed the most innocent blood, might there be purged with the blood of his passion.  

Their death who killed S. Thomas.  In their journey, one of them, and he the chiefest who encouraged the rest, and first wounded the most holy man, whose name was William Tracy, coming into Calabria and remaining a while at Consentia, being there taken with a grievous infirmity of his body, was compelled to stay, the other three going on as they were enjoined. So truly for an example of the justice of Almighty God he could pass no farther than Italy, that the Western world might be admonished, and none should hereafter dare for fear of so severe a punishment to lay rash and violent hands on our lords anointed: For God struck him with so terrible a sickness, as his flesh rotting, and his very sinews and bones appearing, the same being dissolved from the joints, either of itself fell away, or was haled of with his hands, being impatient of his grief, and his own executioner, yet ever until the very last gasp imploring the assistance of saint Thomas, whom himself had martyred. All which being published to the Christian world by the Bishops of Consentia, is affirmed in the end of the often recited history of Quadrilogus, whereunto all other writers, who report the life of saint Thomas agree. And that not only he who died at Consentia but also the other three who sailed to jerusalem lived not above three years after they had martyred the Saint, is constantly alleged in the aforementioned history; so as they exceeded not the limits of the nexte year following. For they being upon the Pope's commandment restrained in a place called the Black-Mountaine, a prison of penance, did there as penitents finish their days, and were graced with a seemly burial before the door of the Temple with this inscription (as Roger saith) over them. Hear lie the wretched men who martyred blessed Thomas Archbishop of Canterbury. So let this be the period of this years history.   

AN. DOM. 1173.  
Next followeth the year 1173. with the sixth Indiction. 
The Cannozation of S. Thomas.  Whenas Pope Alexander upon return of the Legates, late sent to the king of England, hearing of them what miracles were wrought by God with a mighty hand and a high arm in Thomas the new Martyr, and thereupon taking advice with his brethren the Cardinals of the sacred Roman Church, by the general consent of them all, Cannonized him among the number of the holy Martyrs. Treating therefore hereof, let us first make diligent search of precedent matters.  
After this blood so shed (saith Edward) God by many miracles published his sanctity, but at the first they lay concealed, as not purchaceing credit, till by the multitude of them the impiety of his adversaries was vanquished, and the mouths of the wicked stopped: for so far truly the number and greatness of his miracles grew manifest, as in their open show, saint Thomas seemed not only nothing inferior to other renowned Saints, but also excelled them: as wittnesseth Peter of Bloyes an eye witness, and john of Salisbury sometimes the holy Martyr's secretary: for Peter with great confidence writeth thus to Richard Bishop of Siracusa, saying: [Rejoice England, and let the Western worlk triumph, because the East hath visited us from high: India and the Eastern regions gloryed in Thomas the Apostle; But he hath respect to the Wersterne Church who dwelleth in heaven and looketh down on the humble; God hath beestowed on England our Thomas; we envy not India for their Thomas; let Thomas the Apostle possess India, Let Thomas our Martyr inhabit England, that by these two witnesses of Christ even from the rising of the sun to the setting thereof the name of our Lord may be praised. Some there are who travel into India to gain the suffrages of the blessed Apostle; so long a pilgrimage is to painful for me, my Thomas sufficeth me. He touched our lord's side, and the piercinges of the nails, and because he saw, beelieved: Blessed is he who not seeing, beelieved, nor ever doubted, but offered hinselfe to Christ and for Christ a sacrifice. I labour not to compare a Martyr with an Apostle, an Apostle ever excelling a Martyr; but it is glorious for us to enjoy a Martyr, who bearing the name of an Apostle, imitateth, or rather exceedeth an Apostle in miracles. The Apostle is not offended, because our Lord himself is not offended with Apostles and Martyrs, if at any time the holy Ghost poureth out himself more fully often on any in the operation of virtues: and saith our Lord, you shall do these, and greater than these.] Thus Peter recited by us to declare the famous miracles so wrought, which God in his new Saint then showed. But let us hear john of Salisbury somewhat moved against Pope Alexander, as seeming too slow in the Canonization of the Martyr; since God abundantly published (as it appeared) by so great and so many miracles, that he had received him into heaven among the number of his Martyrs. Yet the Pope was to be excused if he deferred the same until the return of the Cardinals his Legates, by whose relation he might exactly and securely understand all. Nevertheless let us see Salisburys' complaint poured out with great assurance to the Legate of the Apostolic Sea.  
To his reverend Lord and most dear father William by the grace of God Archbishop of Senon, Legate of the Apostolical Sea, john of Salisbury sendeth greeting with the obedience of his most ready devotion.  
Although a huge desolation hath confounded hitherto the English Church, 
john of Salisburys' Epistle of the miracles wrought b● S. Thoma●  her sorrow neverthles hath now for the most part been altered into joy, and her lamentation changed with a blessed and pleasing transmutation into Canticles: for miracles so seldom heard of are at our Martyr's memorial so often showed, as others otherwhere heard of can hardly be compared to his: for as in every thing his noble mind ever endeavoured to excel all who lived in his age; so now (that I may speak it by the leave of other Saints) he exceedeth others of whom we have read or heard of in miraculous operations, which I am easily persuaded are therefore effected, that God may stir up in many of these in our parts of the world, faith, not laid asleep but almost extinguished, that he might more soundy confirm charity, and stop the mouths of the wicked who detracted the holy man in his life, and for private hatred persecuted the cause of Christ. For who can now misdoubt the Christian doctrine to be otherwise then true and faithful, since he rewardeth with so great felicity a man known to us, and constant to him? Who, unless misled by the devil, will say the cause was unjust, the Patron whereof God hath crowned with so great a glory? Many have questioned whether our Lord the Pope's title, for which we contend, be grounded on justice, but this glorious Martyr hath cleared it from any suspicion of schism, because had he been a supporter of schism, he could never have shined with so great miracles. Moreover he was a man of that excellent wisdom, as he could not easily be supplanted with error in a matter so near concerning his soul.  
I should assuredly very much marvel why our Lord the Pope hath not already commanded him to be numbered in the Catalogue of Martyrs, but that I remember I have read in the Ecclesiastical history, that when Pilot sending a relation of proceedings asked advice of Tiberius Cesar, if Christ who had done so many and so great miracles, and was of very many worshipped as God, aught to be honoured as God, the Senate being asked by the Emperor their opinion, answered, he was verily to be reverenced as God, but that diverse of sundry Provinces had already without the Senate's authority presumed to do it: which was truly by the divine providence so answered, that the Deity of Christ, whose name was to be preached to the jews and Gentiles, should not seem to be● subject to any earthly power, neither the gentils vaunt it was obtained by petition, which against their wills they were compelled to hear. Because our Lord hath reigned, let the people be angry, and the earth rejoice wherein Christ's Church is founded. And so verily I think it was the divine will that this Martyr's glory should neither by Pontifical decree nor royal authority be advanced, but be established by the power of Christ, whose honour during his life he laboured to enlarge: for he ever delivered himself, that he would have Christ's honour still preserved, when he treated with the king concerning his peace. And shall not Christ again do the same for him? God forbidden that truth should not fulfil her promises. We read in the Acts of apostles: They received the holy Ghost: And shall the Council of apostles any way contradicte the same? Undoubtedly where God is the Author, in vain is required the authority of a Superior. If any desireth to eclipse the glory of this so great a Martyr, whosoever he be, before we beelieve him, let him work greater, or at the least the like Mirackles, otherwise he may be supposed to sin against the holy Ghost, whose works he feareth not to detract.]  
Thus john of Salisbury to Senon Legate of the Apostolic Sea, before Alexander had cannonized S. Thomas among the number of the holy Martyrs, which this very year he did.  
So he, who grieving that the Cannonization of the Martyr was delayed, which God by so many and so great beams of Miracles shining from heaven had now showed to be divinely established from above, did not think it needful to be supported with humane authority, according to that of the Apostle? Who shall accuse against the Elect of God? God it is who iustifyeth, who shall then condemn? Yet nevertheless the authority of the Church is necessary to be required for learning the certainty of the miracles, lest any deceit's or impostures by stealth surprise us. So the determination of divine works ought to be governed by the Church's censure, according to the same apostles saying: The spirits of the Prophets are subject to the Prophets: And that of saint john: 
The Churches necessary ministry in probation of Saintes.  Prove the spirits if they are of God. Which judgement of the Church resteth principally in her visible head, whose sentence is first to be expected in such an examination.  
Wherefore, as hath been said, upon return of the Legates, after due consideration and examination had of marters related by them, this very, year in the sixth Indiction, Pope Alexander being at Signia, with rights of solemnities cannonized the holy Martyr saint Thomas Archbishop of Canterbury; of which cannonization the written book of the Vatican rehearseth in the life of Alexander these words. [Mean while, when most blessed Thomas, the glory of the English, shined in the brightness of miracles, and not only his friends, but also his persecutors beesought pardon of their sins, who seeking these means of salvation continually flocked to his Church; the Pope of Rome at the instance of the people and Clergy of England, by Apostolical authority cannonized the same Martyr, and commanded him to be numbered among the Saints: for on the day of the Purification of our Blessed Lady, assembling together at Signia the Bishops and abbot of Campania, 
S. Thomas Canonised,  he celebrated a solemn Mass especially to his honour, and ordained that the memory of his passion should be for ever kept 4. Kalend. januarij. Whereupon the Church of the west triumphed in marvellous great joy, and the glorious Martyrs name increased in the duplication of his virtues; so far forth, as by foreign nations of renowned he grew more renowned; Almighty God hath apparently by his merits raised the dead, given sight to the blind, hearing to the deaf, and to the lame their limbs, he hath cleansed Lepers, healed the sick, cast out devils, with many other rare miracles, which God would have miraculously wrought by him. Whereupon very many of the faithful have for his honour and praise to the glory of our Creator built Churches; and endowed them with possessions and gifts.] Hitherto there. But let us look into the Apostolical letters written concerning his cannonization.  
Alexander Bishop servant of the servants of God to his beloved children the Prior and Monks of the Church of Canterbury salutation with Apostolical benediction.  
All Christian people are to rejoice for the miracles of that holy and reverend man Thomas lately your Archbishop; 
The Pope's letters for the Canonization of S. Thomas.  but ye above all others ought to be replenished with so much the more ample joy and exultation, by how much the more ye are oftener eye witnesses of his miracles, and your Church especially deserveth to be glorified with his most holy body. And we considering the renown of his merits, whereby in his life he was worthily famous, and being most certainly assured of his miracles, not only by the common and public report, but also by the relation of our wellbeeloved brethren Albert of the Title of saint Laurence in Lucina and Theodine of the title of saint Vitalis priests Cardinals and Legates of the Apostolical Sea, and lekewise of diverse other persons, have solemnly cannonized the foresaid Archbishop in the beeginning of the fast with a great assembly of the Clergy and Laity in the Church, having first had deliberate counsel thereof with our brethren, and have decreed that he shall be numbered in the Catalogue of the holy Martyrs, commanding by the Apostolic authority as well yourselves as all the faithful through out England, that ye celebrate every year with due reverence his feast day wherein he finished his life with a glorious passion. Moreover because it nobly so deserveth, and is most expedient for ye, that his holy body be shrined with all devout reverence and honour, we do by the Apostolical authority command your discretion, that assembling together the Clergy and Laity, ye do upon a festival day with a devout, religious, and solemn procession, place his body worthily in some Altar, or else seating it in some comely enclosure (as it is beehovefull) ye raise it up on high, and endeavour hereafter with your holy prayers to obtain of our Lord his patronage for the salvation of the faithful, and peace of the universal Church.  
Far ye well, Dated at Signia 4. Id. Martij.  
Thus to the Clergy of the Church of Canterbury. There were also the same day other general letters written to all Christian people in these words.  

General letters for the Canonization of saint Thomas.  [England sweetly smeelleth with the fragrant odor and virtue of signs which Almighty God worketh by the merits of the holy and reverend man Thomas sometimes Archbishop of Canterbury; and the whole Christian religion of the faithful every where rejoiceth, because that he who is marvellous and glorious in his Saints, hath after his death renowned his Saint, whose laudable life shined with merits, and lastly was finished with the Martyrdom of a most noble combat. And although no man can make doubt of his sanctity, who considereth his praise worthy conversation, and weigheth his glorious passion; Our Redeemer and Saviour nevertheless would have the ensigns of his sanctity shine with magnificent miracles, that he who with the constancy of an invincible virtue suffered for Christ tribulations and dangers, may now be known by all to have received in that eternal blessedness the triumph of his labour and combat. And we truly having heard the innumerable and great miracles which the whole multitude of the faithful declare to be daily wrought by the merits of that holy man, and moreover being especially certified hereof, not without our too great contentment, by our beloved brethren Albert of the title of saint Laurence in Lucina, and Theodine of the title of saint Vitalis priests Cardinals and Legates of the Apostolic Sea, who more perfectly discovered those miracles, as having been near the place where they were wrought, and giving credit as we ought to the testimony of diverse other persons, have solemnly in the Church, a great assembly of the Clergy and Laity being present, in the beeginning of the Fast with the deliberate advice of our brethren, cannonized the said Bishop, and decreed that he should be numbered in the Catalogue of Saintes. Wherefore we admonish all in general, and by the power that we enjoy straightly command ye, that ye celebrate yearly with solemnity the festival day of the foresaid glorious Martyr being the day of his passion, and labour by our devout prayers unto him to purchase remission of your sins; that he who for Christ suffered in his life exile, and in his death by virtue of his constant passion, Martyrdom, being now daily solicited with the suffrages of faithful, will make intercession to God for us. Dated at Signia 4. Id. Martij.] There are afterwards extant in that volume of Epistles, Apostolical letters sent to the Bishop of Auersane, and letters patents and circular to all Bishops of the Catholic Church. And lastly the pain pursueth the sin. 
God's reverence upon the king of England for the death of S. Thomas.   
For king Henry the younger when he could not obtain of his father one City in England or Normandy for himself and his Queen the daughter of the king of France to inhabit in, extremely moved with this denial, raised a most unnatural and terrible war against the king his father, wherein not only his wife and all his sons together with his nobility, subjects, servants, and bosom friends conspiring, rebelled; but also the kings of France and Scotland, the Earls of Flaunders, Poytiers, and others confederating, joined all their powers against him: and was, originally by his own children, brought into extreme miseries and troubles, who had before raised an  persecution against saint Thomas Archbishop of Canterbury his spiritual father. Hereupon ensued huge slaughters of his people, and he like an other David terryfyed with the powers of those Absalom's was enforced to fly for succour to the Pope against them, as saint Thomas was constrained to appeal to the Pope against him. O wonderful mutability of worldly fortune! or rather, o marvellous judgement of Almighty God He that was wont so victoriously to prevaille against all his enemies, in so much as he said himself, he was every day able to conquer a castle, is now plunged in these necessities. 
The Pope assisteth the king of England against his sons and Adversaries.  But Pope Alexander drawing saint Peter sword excommunicateth without remedy of Appeal, unless they return to obedience, his rebellious wife, sons and subjects, wherein Richard Archbishop of Canterbury, and Rotrode Archbishop of Roan as well by godly discreet and persuasive letters, as by thundering out this dreadful sentence, laboured to reduce them to natural and dutiful obedience: but the king of France was in that height of displeasure against the father, and linked with so straight a league confirmed by oath unto the sons, that earthly hopes on all sides vanishing, he was left for his only refuge to the prayers and patronage of S. Thomas the Martyr, whom he had before afflicted with so many injuries.   

ANNO DOMINI 1174.  
Wherefore An. Dom. 1174. commending Normandy with all his Dominions to the protection of God and his Martyr, he sailed over into England, and setting apart all other important matters, traveled towards Canterbury, before the entrance whereof, 
The kings admirable penance at the shrine of S. Thomas.  as soon as he discovered the Metropolytan Church, wherein the blessed Martyr's body rested, changed from the Majesty of a king to the show of a most silly man, with naked feet and naked body, besides one only contemptible coat upon his naked skin, with unspeakable devotion and humility, like another David on his bare feet in the sight of all the people passed his pilgrimage through the dirty ways and streets: thus he whose power was terrible to kingdoms and Nations, now dreading and trembling with deep sighs and lamentations came most poorly to the Martyr's sepulchre, and there beestowed a whole day and night in fasting, waching, and prayer; then assembling together the Bishops with the sacred Convent of the Monks, and submissively bowing down his head into the Martyr's tomb, God and his Martyr beehoulding it, received upon his naked skin from every Bishop five, and from all the Religious above foureskore blows with Disciplines; at the sight whereof all the standers by broke out into abundance of tears: Moreover the king, as truly penitent for his offence, and to give full satisfaction to the Martyr, did for the honour and devotion which he owed him, abrogate again all his wicked customs, being the causes of this dissension, enacting for the time to come just ordinances. All this being therefore so devoutly and humbly accomplished, the king on the morrow as a pilgrimme, after celebration of the Mass of a Martyr before the relics of this Martyr, returned submissively, as he came, on his naked and dirty feet without receiving any sustenance, having a singular hope shortly to recover under the patronage of the Martyr redress of his misfortunes. Neither was it a vain expectation; for being with such religious and severe, penance reconciled to the martyr, Almighty God by the Martyr's intercession and merits rescued him from these calamities; ye a maruaillous thing to tell, as well for the Martyr's renown, 
The king's enemies conquered by the Martyr's merits.  as the kings effectual penance, the same day being Sattursday, and the same hour, when as the Mass was said in honour of the Martyr, and (the Saint being as it were pacified) the king licenced to depart; at the very instant of the divine sacrifice (as the world doth witness and the king himself confessed) the king of Scots, one of his greatest enemies, armed with a huge host of men, straggling a side from his mighty power, was surprised without wound or blow by a few soldiers of no great account, which yet remained faithful to king Henry the father. Neither only was this king as a prisoner in this sort subjected to his mercy, but all the other adverse forces also shortly vanquished or vanished, his wife and children reduced to obedience, and the clouds of misfortunes thus dispersed, king Henry the father as before victoriously shined. All which as he attributed only to Almighty God and his Martyr, so humbly commending myself to the mercies of the one, and the patronage of the other, I here conclude this Translation.   
FIN.